Title : Took what I hated and made it a part of me
Author : Ray
Rated : R
Pairing : C/M
Description: Mike thought life was easy once his secret was out. But things were not as they should be as obstacles and difficulties were thrown at him... but to his relief, Chester was there, to aid him and protect him as best he could. But is it enough?
I thought he was the best thing that ever happened to me. That thought was over exaggerated.
Two years ago, I came out of the closet. To my family, the band, and the crew. No one had a problem with it. They were always saying “we don‘t care if you were straight, bi or gay. You‘re still the same Mike we know”. It was support like that that made me a bit more confident in my sexual preference. Everyone agreed never to let it out to the world. If anyone did, Chester agreed to deal with the person personally. To my surprise, people still think I’m still straight. People never ask how Anna and me are doing. They never question about the fact that there are no pictures of her posted anywhere. They just assume I’m going out with her and that she’s my girlfriend. Funny how that is.
The same week I came out, Mark, one of our crew members, came out to me. I never thought about him that way before. He asked me out and so as not to hurt his feelings, I agreed. I quickly fell in love with him. He was a heart throb and a charming guy. He was a kind and gentle. He worked out but he wasn’t over built. You can tell that he was strong.
No one knew we were going out until six months later. We walked in to NRG studios on one of our recording days-holding hands. Everyone was very supportive and was happy for us. They thought we made the cutest couple. That day I could have sworn I saw hurt in Chester’s face. I guess it was just me because after he was so happy for us. Always asking me what Mark and I did. Of course I didn’t tell him, it was a secret.
That was all then. Now I realize it was all a mistake. Behind closed doors, Mark is an abusive mad-man. He would hurt me and punish me for everything. After he gets tired or sees that I bled enough, he would stop and tell me how much he loved me and that he was sorry, only to repeat it a couple of days later. I felt like nothing to him. Every time we made love he wouldn’t care about my pain, just his pleasure. I doubt it’s even called making love, it’s more like rape. I never told anyone what’s been going on. They ask about the bruises but I lie and tell them I had a little accident. I’m amazed that they believed everything that I spat out to them.
If I was to ever tell anyone the truth he promised he would kill all the people I cared about. I didn’t believe what he was saying thinking that maybe it was just a joke. It was all a joke to me until he pulled a gun to my head. I froze as he repeated his words. I kept my mouth shut, never letting a soul know what’s been happening. To this day I’m still with him. I don’t feel the love for him anymore, but I got no choice.
“Fuck!” he swore, ramming into me harder, deeper, and faster. “you’re so fucking tight Mike!”
I laid there pain surging through my body. I had tears in my eyes, I always did every time he fucked me. But he never noticed or cared. I sobbed the first time he fucked me like this. I yelled at him to stop but he held me down, he was a lot stronger than I was.
He came and rolled off of me. He lay beside me panting. My body was numb, I couldn’t feel anything. He hugged my body as he slept. I squeak as he hugged me tighter causing me to feel more pain. Feeling slowly crept through my body, making me feel all the agonizing pain.
I slip out of his tight embrace as he lay there snoring. I slowly try to walk out of the master bedroom door and into the living room of this hotel suite. The lower part of my body was aching.
I walk my naked form to the small kitchen and open the small fridge taking out a bottled water. I unscrew the cap and gulp the water down. I hiss in pain as I sit in the dark looking out the window into the deserted streets of whatever city this was.
Tomorrow will be another day. What do I do? I never get use to the way he fucks me. He never listens to my cries and pleads. I finish gulping the bottle down and head back to the room. I lay my body farthest away from his and cover myself with the blanket, slowly forgetting the pain and drift to sleep.
~*~
I hear him talking to me. I try to zone it out as I rest some more.
“Wake up!” he yells slapping me in the face. My eyes shot wide open. I look at him holding the phone. “Chester’s on the phone”
I took the phone from his hand and put it against my ear.
“Hello?” I asked half tired.
“Mike... you okay?” a worried Chester asks.
“I’m fine... I just woke up that’s all”
“Why did he yell at your for then... are you sure your okay?”
“Yeah I’m fine don’t worry” I said while Mark looked, disgust in his eyes. I knew that if I said something to Chester now, something terrible would happen to him.
“umm... okay then, well I was just calling you to tell you that we have sound check in 2 hours and then we got the concert”
I looked at the time. Almost noon.
“Oh yeah... I totally forgot all about that”
“Well... I’m always here to remind you”
“And I thank you for that” I smiled.
“Well I gotta get going man... I’ll catch ya later Mikey”
“See ya later...” I said before turning off the portable phone.
“What the fuck did he want?” I flinched at the way he said ‘he’.
“He was just reminding me about the sound check we have in an hour” I lied. It was in two hours but I’ll lie my way through getting out of this dump. I knew I could get away with this for he never actually comes to the sound checks we have.
I headed into the washroom locking the door behind me. I turned on the shower and took off my clothes. I placed a hand inside the check if the water was warm enough to go into. Satisfied, I moved in slowly under the shower head.
I spent about 20 minutes in the shower and another 30 perfecting my hair. I brushed my teeth and got out of the washroom.
“Took you long enough, what the fuck do you in there” his voice cold. He went up to me looking at my hair.
“Why do you always spike it. You look ugly” He placed his hand on top of my head and ruffled it up making it more messy. I bit my lip. 30 minutes gone to waste.
“There!” he exclaimed. He pushed me back into the washroom to show me my new hairstyle. “you like?”
I hesitated before answering. “Y-yeah... I like it..”
“Good now go to your stupid sound check” he said pushing me out of the washroom and slamming the door behind. I stuck my middle finger at the door and mouthed the words ‘fuck you’.
I went to the car and fixed my hair back up into spikes.
“That stupid fuck...” I sighed.
It didn’t take long to arrive at the place where were holding our concert. I was greeted by the rest of the guys. I can tell everyone was eyeing at my newly formed scars. No one asked, I was thankful for that. Chester frowned, he was going to ask something when Joe finally blurted something out.
“WHERE’S FROGGIE!?” he cried. Everyone laughed at him “I lost HIM!”
“Where did you see him last?” Brad asked.
“If I knew that he wouldn’t be lost now would he” Joe said looking frantically around.
“We’ll help you look” the guys said in unison.
Chester looked back at me. He smiled and the opened his mouth.
“Where’d you get the scars this time?” he said sarcasm in his voice. “you fall off the toilet seat and accidentally the bathtub?”
He was probably looking at the scar I have at the side of my neck.
“Or did something come and nibble at it at the middle of the night while you were asleep?” he said mockingly.
“That’s not funny...” I said staring him coldly in the eye.
“Then why won’t you tell me what’s really happening” he said tilting his head.
I brushed pass him before he grabbed my hand. I stopped and looked at him.
“Let me go” I whispered.
“Tell me what’s been going on Mike..”
“It’s none of your business” Is said trying to shake his hand off. “now let me go”
He maybe a bit skinny, but he’s as strong as well built muscled up man. I whimpered as a shot of pain surged through me while trying to get his death grip off. He reluctantly let go hearing me whimper.
I walked off leaving him behind me. I could feel his stare behind the back of my head.
“I found him!” Joe exclaimed hugging the stuff frog tightly. “trying to run away from me huh?”
I looked at the others trying to hold in a little chuckle as Joe waved his forefinger in front of the frog like a little kid that did something bad.
“Can we do this already?” Brad asked irritated “and why do we have to come in so early... we don’t start the show till like... night almost”
“Who’s idea was it to come in this early anyways?” Phe asked looking around the rest of us.
“Sorry...” I said looking down at the ground. “I just... I thought we might need some... time...”
I bit my lip trying not to look at everyone’s gaze upon me.
“Hey that’s alright Mikey...” Rob said slouching down on the couch beside Joe who was holding his frog tight against his chest. “we forgive ya”
“Yeah... I’m just glad it wasn’t Joe’s idea... else he’d be dead right now” Phe said jokingly.
“So I guess we could rest until later tonight then?” I asked more than a statement that a question.
“Would you guys mind if I left back home then?” asked Brad. “I still got the snoozy in my head... and it’s beating my brain telling me to sleep, sleep, sleep”
“Yeah me too..” said Phe “can you hear them chanting Brad?”
Brad looked at him funny.
“How about you Joe? Rob?” I asked.
“I’m probably just gonna stay here and rest on these comfy couches” he said sitting beside Joe outstretching his hand.
“Me too” said Joe with a yawn. “if I wake up and this frog of mine is gone... I’ll have a bone to pick with you Rob”
He glared at Rob.
“Why me?” asked Rob.
“Because..”
“Because?”
“Because because..”
“Because because?”
“Because because because”
“Alright this will go on for a while” Brad said standing up heading to the door.
“Yeah we’ll see you guys later” Phe said following Brad.
“Come back at around 6 or something” I said to them.
“Yeah” they said together.
“So you don’t hear the voices?” I heard Phe say to Brad.
“Dave..”
“What?”
“You’re paranoid”
They shut the door and turned around to see a missing Chester. He probably went home to. I never even asked him if he was going to stay or not. I’m such a selfish asshole!
I turn back to look at Joe and Rob.
“Because because because because because....” Joe continued off.
I could see Rob stare at him trying to count how many times Joe was saying because. Rob was always determined to win. No matter what or who it was that he was playing.
Well I definitely won’t be able to stand this. I left the room and headed to the stage where we’re gonna perform hours from now. I wasn’t going to go back home.
‘Pretty big stage’ I thought to myself moving to the centre of the stage.
I looked at where the equipment was set up. Joe’s DJ stuff are at the upper right of the stage, while Rob’s drum set was at the other end. A couple of huge speakers directed to the equipments. Phe’s bass guitar was sitting on a black school looking chair as was Brad’s. A piano was near the centre and two sets of microphones were a little closer to the edge of the stage. Four speakers that will be blaring at us, two on each end at the edges. I looked out into the empty flat ground that will be soon packed with crowds of people jumping and singing to the song. I look farther ahead to see lines of chairs slowly escalating up. This place was big.
I went to the edge and sat there overlooking at an empty audience. I remember when I use to be so scared of performing in front of so many people. I always had the butterflies before we got out. Then Chester would scare them away. Telling me that it’s just the excitement. He would always rub my tummy and tell me to relax. I always tickled and helped me get over the nervousness.
The thoughts were pushed aside as I heard footsteps behind me. I looked behind me to see the blonde nearing me. I turn back again to the invisible audience, hoping I was one of them.
“Hey” he whispered.
“Hey..” I whispered back.
He sat beside me and put his hands in his pockets as we both stared at nothing.
“Big place huh?”
“Yeah..”
“It’s goin to be really packed... I hear we sold a lot of the tickets”
“That’s cool” I didn’t know what to say. Usually I wouldn’t get so uptight about our little conversations. Suddenly he made me feel uncomfortable.
“Mike?” he whispered again. I saw his face turn to face me.
“Yeah?” I said not returning his gaze.
“Please don’t shut me out”
“What do you mean?”
“If something’s wrong you have to tell me”
“I don’t have to tell you anything if I don’t want to Chaz” I said now looking at him.
He smiled. What’s he smiling about, I’m being serious here. I put on a confused look on my face.
“That’s the first time you called me Chaz for a long time” he said as if reading my thoughts.
I blushed and look away into the empty space in front of us.
“Okay so you don’t have to tell me, but I’m always here if you need someone to talk to you know that right?” he said.
“Yeah...” I said forming a smile on my lips. “yeah I know”
“Wanna get something to eat?”
“Yeah... my stomach is groaning”
“Let’s go shut it up then” he stood up and I followed.
We headed back to the room before to see a sleeping Joe and Rob.
“Look at those sleeping beauties” Chester chuckled.
“They’ve been going at it for a while... I could tell”
“Going at it about what?”
“They’ve been saying ‘because’ to each other, competing, and they were both determined to win their little duel”
“I wonder who won” the blonde said.
“I wouldn’t know... they’re both as stubborn as hell”
Chester chuckled.
“What?” I asked.
“Look at Joe... he’s holding on to the Frog like there’s no tomorrow”
“They look so funny” I giggled so as not to wake them up. Indeed it was funny. They were both sleeping on the same couch, Joe on one side, Rob in the other. Joe’s foot in Rob’s face, Rob was practically breathing in the scent of Joe’s socks. Rob’s foot was over the top of the couch while the other was resting on the ground. Joe’s other foot was jammed somewhere behind Rob’s back. Joe held the stuffed frog as tight as possible to his chest. While Rob had one had draping to the ground and the other on his forehead, looking like a drama queen.
“C’mon let’s go look for a place to eat.. let’s not disturb the princesses” He chuckled. I joined in as we headed out the door.
We decided to take his car as we went roaming around the streets of the city looking for a place to eat. There were a lot of fancy restaurants that we could have gone to but crowds will just start to swarm us. So we just decided to go drive thru with Mcdonalds.
We ordered our meals and headed to where they ushered us our food. The young teenage girl gasped in belief as she stared at as.
“Oh my god... ohmygodohmygodohmygod” he girl said.
Chester laughed and I smiled at the girl.
“Can I please get both of your autographs” she said handing Chester the bag of food and giving it to me.
“Sure” Chester said taking the piece of napkin and pen from the girl. Chester signed it and handed it to me.
Hey there spunky girl! Thanks for the food. Thanks for being an LP fan. Mike. I handed it back to Chester as he gave it back to the hyperventilating girl. She shrieked in joy. Chester said his good-bye and I waved to her. Last thing I saw was her head disappearing behind the small counter. Did she just faint?
“I think she fainted...” I said eating at a french fry.
“We should’ve taped her and put it as our music video then” he joked. “hey you’re eating without me”
He looked at me trying to make the best possible puppy dog eyes while driving.
“I’m sorry” I said. I dug my hand in the bag and pulled out a few fries. “open up”
He gladly obeyed. I put the fries in between his mouth. He closed it just as I pulled my hand away.
“Thanks” he said smiling while chewing on the fries. I grabbed for some more fries and stuffed them in my mouth.
I heard him whine. I rolled my eyes and took out some more for him. He already had his mouth open. I moved to place them in his mouth, but he moved forward and caught the fries and my fingers along with it.
“Hey..” I chuckled. He was smiling. He let go as he felt me struggle my hand to get it out.
“Sorry” he giggled. “they just tasted so good, I couldn’t resist”
“Well no more fries for you” I said as a chuckle escaped my mouth.
We came back to the large building. Amazing how a building like this could have such a huge underground stage. I would have never guessed it had one. Looks can be deceiving indeed.
We went to one of the unoccupied rooms and started eating our food. He sat on the other end of the couch, the food between us and me on the other side. We took out our food and he flicked on the TV.
He turned it on to MTV.
“Oh leave it there” I said under a full mouth. Adema was on. What was this song called again? I think it was called ‘The way you like it’. I loved this song. We were friends with the band so Chester and Joe got a guest appearance on it. I didn’t want to be on it, I was too shy. So the both of them agreed to. I forgot where the other guys were that day.
“I still remember the time Mark fell off the stage” Chester laughed after sipping at his drink.
The name Mark, made me cringe. I didn’t hate Mark, just the name. Why does my stupid fucker have to have the same name.
I faked a laugh.
“Look there I am” he said pointing.
“I’m not blind silly..” I said.
“Well ya know... just in case you were” he grinned.
I stuck out my tongue to him as I sipped at my drink.
“AHHHHHH” I heard Joe shriek from down the hall. I quickly stood up to go check what was going on. Rob came up to me and handed me to the frog, and kept running farther down the hallway.
“huh?” I said confused.
I turn my head to see Joe running right at me. He jumped me as I was knocked down on the floor.
“Ahh!” I screeched. “Joe!”
“Oh Mr. Froggie... I’m sorry... I’m sorry” he said rubbing the frogs cheek against his. “I’ll never let Robbie take you again... I pwomise”
“Joe would you mind getting off me” I said frustrated.
“Say please”
“...please”
“Sure!”
I rolled my eyes as he got off of me. I dusted my self and straightened up my clothing.
“What was that all about?” asked Chester sipping at his drink and leaning against the door frame.
“Robbie stole my frog, and I’m going to go rip his head off” he said madly. “anyone wanna join me?” he smiled. That was freaky.
“Uhh.. no thanks” I said, he looked at Chester who also shook his head.
“Well it’s both of your loses...” he said heading off to where Rob ran to “me and Froggie here will have a great time pulling out his guts... isn’t that right Froggie?”
“He can be so odd sometimes” I said shaking my head the turning to face Chester.
“Don’t need to tell me” I heard the suction he made with the empty cup.
“Stop that” I said passing him to go back to the couch.
“Stop what?” he said slurping at nothing but little drops of the melted ice cubes.
“That!”
“What?”
“You know what I’m talking about!”
“No I don’t” he said continuing his slurping. I groaned and pulled the cup from his mouth, his lips left with the straw.
I put it down on the cup tray on the couch, took my cup, pulled out the straw from his mouth threw it away and handed him mine.
“There... now stop it” I groaned lying back on the couch as I stared at the music video that was currently playing on the TV.
“Your so nice to me Mikey” he said almost in little girlish voice. “Mark must be so lucky to have you”
“Yeah... lucky” I scoffed.
“Hmm? he isn’t?” he said, moving the things from the couch and sitting to where they were before. “are you too naughty?” he mocked.
I didn’t answer. I didn’t want to talk about him. I’m just glad to stay as far away from him as possible.
“I’m sorry Mike I didn’t mean to say that”
I gave no response. I was still fixated on the TV pretending like he said nothing to me.
He sighed and put his drink down, and stared at what I was staring at.
“It’s him isn’t it?” I heard him say after a few minutes.
I looked at him. Confused written on my face. What the fuck was he talking about.
“He’s the one who’s causing you all of these bruises”
No shit sherlock. Everyone should know by now. Why the hell do they listen to my lame ass excuses anyways. Even I’m getting sick of my dumb excuses.
I looked away and suddenly felt vulnerable. Feeling like I was about to get jumped at.
“Your excuses may have thrown the guys off, but not me” he said shaking his head “nuh uh... I’m not that oblivious”
“Chester...” I whispered.
“What happened Mike?... Why won’t you tell me? we use to tell all our crap to each other” he whined.
“Chester... this is different” I said looking down.
“How’s it different..?”
“It just is okay... I don’t ... I don’t wanna talk about” I heard him sigh in defeat. “I’m gonna go take a nap”
I got up and walked over to wherever it was I was going. Where am I going? I suddenly remembered the room Bob told us about if ever we needed to sleep. I just forgot where he told us it was. I sighed and kept looking around, down hallways and peering into rooms. Aha! success. This has to be the room. There’s three beds after all. In between the beds were baskets full of goodies. Still full. I guess Joe hasn’t come in here yet. Maybe it’s best that he doesn’t find this room.
I sprawled my fully clothed body on the bed that was farthest from the door, looking up at the ceiling. What’s wrong with me? I’m starting to push Chester away. I guess it’s for the best, for both of us. If Mark’s sees me doing anything... sexual or anything close to that... I wouldn’t really like the site of a dead Chester. I sighed as I closed my eyes, forcing myself to go to sleep.
My guess is that it worked. I hear Joe telling me to wake up.
I groan and roll over to turn my back on them, curling my body into a ball.
“Leave me alone... I’m tired” I grunt.
“C’mon Mikey... it’s almost sound check, c’mon, c’mon, c’mon” he said nudging at my sides.
I groaned even louder. I turn to face him and notice him with pixie sticks stuck in his mouth while Rob was eating other junkies on the other bed.
“Rob, why did you have to lead him here?” I said sitting up. “now he’s going to be hyper for the rest of the night”
Joe got off the side of the bed and went to the basket Rob was tending at. I sighed and rubbed the back of my head. I needed the rest. My mouth felt like crap. Eck!
“Is there any gum in there?” I asked.
“Yeah... I found one a pack... in here... earlier” Joe said rummaging through the basket. “...FOUND IT!”
Joe’s sudden outburst startled both me and Rob. This dude is sugar high. I sighed and caught the pack he threw at me. Excel. The tune played in my head. Excel, excelerate your breath stupid song.
“Thanks Joe”
“No problemo Mikey boy” he said with a broad smile. He sat beside Rob, basket on his lap and started unwrapping candies. I rolled my eyes and got up to head to the door. I turned around and looked at them.
“I thought we’re starting sound check?”
“Nah... we start in 30 minutes” Joe grinned.
“You have no idea how hard I’m trying to keep from killing you Joe” I said clenching my fist. He simply smiled and went back to the candy treats.
“I told him not to wake you until it was really time... but.. I couldn’t stop him” said Rob chewing on a twizler.
“Thanks anyway” I said and got out of the room. I sighed. What the hell am I suppose to do for 30 minutes?
“I don’t remember a poster there” I whispered after about the fifth corner I’ve turned. Fuck. I’m pretty sure I was lost. Man this fuckin building is big. I notice a door. Well that has to lead somewhere, out side maybe. I opened it and headed into the dark.
Huh? what is this. Fabric... kinda rough. I notice a light and head towards it. I notice Joe’s scratching equipment. Oh I must be on the stage. Hmm.. I didn’t know there was a side door there. Oh the fabric is the curtain. I mentally slapped myself on the forehead. I’m such a retard.
I started to move, not noticing the wires underneath me, my shoe hooked on it and I tripped, face down first on the wooden stage. OW!
“Ah...” I said rubbing my forehead “that... really hurt”
“Man Shinoda... you’re the biggest clutz I’ve ever had the chance to meet” the spiked blonde said, appearing from somewhere.
He lent me a hand and I took it.
I winced in pain at the side of my ribs. Fuck! He noticed my reaction and held me by the waist, supporting me up.
“You okay?” he asked as he flopped my hand over his shoulder.
“Yeah... yeah I’m alright” I said trying to stand without his support. I released my body from him so as not to make him think I’m weak. “thanks..”
He didn’t say anything. Just looked at me. I can feel his eyes burning through my skull, trying to find out what’s wrong with me.
“Really.. I’m fine Chester” I said standing properly now.
“Let me see it”
See what. What was he talking about?
“The bruise at your side... let me see it” he said answering the question I had in my head.
“There’s no bruise there... It’s just how I fell” I said trying to cover it up.
“Mike... I’m not stupid... now show me it and let me help you, or I’ll get Joe”
He wouldn’t dare! If Joe knew I had a bruise.. he would go crazy... he would call the ambulance and create a huge scene. If not that then he would act like a mother treating a newborn baby. He may be hyper at times but he could be the gentlest and most caring person you can find.
“You wouldn’t..” I whispered glaring at him.
“Yes I would”
“Fine!” I said pulling up the side of my shirt to reveal the bruise there. I hate it when he has to use Joe to defeat me.
“Mike...” he said moving closer. He traced a finger on it as I flinched at the touch. He pulled his hand back. “Jesus Christ... what’s he doing to you”
“I.. It’s really.. my fault” Why am I covering up for him anyway? Oh yeah.. dead Chester = bad.
“C’mon..” he said holding my hand as we walked into the room where I entered in this morning.
“Sit” he commanded. I sat on the couch. I watched him move into some closet area thing and coming back out holding a first aid kit. How does he know this place so well anyways?
He sat beside me and opened the kit. I avoid looking at his face. He’s gonna be disgusted of me.
“Take off your shirt” I hesitated and slowly took it off. I heard a slight gasp escape his mouth. I bit my lip and avoided looking at him.
“Mike...” he whispered softly. “..look at me”
I refused to look at him. I had tears welling up at the side of my eyes. I felt his hand touch my chin. He slowly moved my face so that I was looking straight at him. He had hurt in his eyes.
“Why do you let him do this to you?”
I tear rolled down my face. He wiped it off with his thumb.
“You can’t let him do this to you...” he whispered “Mike.. it hurts me when I see you like this”
“I’m sorry” I cried.
“Shh.. it’s not your fault” he pulled me into a hug and rubbed my back.
He pulled back and reached into the first aid kit to pull out a bottle of... what is that? He also took out a cotton ball.
“This might sting a bit” he poured some of the liquid into the cotton ball.
I hissed as it made contact to my bruise. I closed my eyes in hopes of it to go away. He moved on to another bruise. The same stinging pain. I closed my eyes through out the whole process. He finally finished. I looked at him as he was pulling out a roll of white bandage from the box. He wrapped it around my ribcage area.
“Thanks” I said after he finished. He simply sighed and put the things back in the box before putting it back to where he got it. I put my shirt on. The door suddenly flung open. It was Brad. Holding Froggie. These people are so cruel to Joe.
“Oh my gawd... where do I hide!?” Brad stammered. He slammed the door behind him. He ran out the other door heading to the stage. I turned my head just as Joe popped in where Brad just came from.
“Where is the mother fucker!” he said looking around the room. “I’m going to murder his big fat ass!” he looked at me, I pointed my thumb behind my shoulder to the other door. He nodded his head and sprinted after Brad.
“C’mere you motha fuckaaaa!” I heard Joe yell his war cry.
“What was that about?” asked a confused Chester.
“Brad has Froggie”
“Ah I see” the blonde said understanding quickly why Joe was so outraged.
Dave popped in through the door just as I stood up.
“Hey guys” Dave said hoping on the couch. “do you know where Joe got the sugars?”
“Uhhh.. no sorry” I said lying. It was bad enough that Joe was hyper.
“Damn!”
Rob ran in slamming the door shut behind him. He laid his back on it.
“What’s going on?” asked Chester.
“Uhhh” Rob said.
*bam!*
Everyone was suddenly startled by the loud hit on the door.
“Well...” Rob started. “Joe... kinda...”
*bam!*
“OPEN THE DOOR ROB!” Joe yelled from the other side. “I PROMISE I WON’T KILL YOU... JUST SLOWLY AND PAINFULLY!”
How’d he get there so fast? Boy... can these people run.
*bam!*
“I thought Brad had the Frog?” I asked.
“Yeah... he did... *bam!* Joe caught him... and well... Brad said it was my ide- *bam!* ..idea.. and now he’s after my ass” he said stammering.
The three of us looked at him and started laughing.
*bam!*
“Would you guys mind helping me out?” Rob asked under gritted teeth.
“No way man... this is your problem...” Chester said shaking his head.
“Yeah you brought this upon yourself” I said also shaking my head. Dave simply chuckled also shaking his head.
“Well thanks you guys... you guys are the bestest friends a guy could ever have”
*bam!*
“ROB!!!” Joe yelled.
“IN A MINUTE!” Rob yelled back over his shoulder. “okay... in the count of 3 I’m going to run for the stage”
“three!” said Chester. And like a Cheetah Rob flew to the other door. Joe flung open the door. I laughed. He didn’t even count from one.
Before Rob got through the door, he bumped into Bob. They both hit the wall. They’re lucky that there’s padding behind them. Why? I really wouldn’t know. Rob hid behind Bob.
“What’s going on?” asked a confused Bob.
“I’m after that asshole behind you!” Joe said trying to get behind Bob. But Bob was moved by Rob from behind, blocking Joe from getting to him.
“Rob?... you got anything to say?” Bob asked Rob.
“Yeah... do you want a live drummer? or not?”
“Okay you guys stop it” I finally said. “this is stupid, you‘re acting like little kids... Joe you got your frog back and Rob... stop stealing it from him”
Joe stopped trying to catch Rob’s ass as he sat his beside Dave. Protectively hugging the stuffed animal. Rob moved away from Bob and stood beside him by the door. He wasn’t going to let his guard down that easily.
Just as Bob was about to speak, Brad came in with an ice pack on his forehead.
“Aww what happen to poor little Braddles waddle” Chester said childishly.
“I see Joe really got your ass” Dave laughed.
“Nah... wasn’t me...” said Joe. “it was his stupidity”
Everyone looked at the both of them confused.
“I tripped over the wires on the stage...” Brad pouted. Everyone burst out laughing.
Chester made eye contact with me, remembering the trip I had not too long ago. We both smiled at each other.
“Anyways...” Bob started. “let’s get sound checking cause the show is almost here... we don’t wanna keep our fans waiting now do we?”
The sound check was nothing but jokes through out. Everyone kept making fun of Joe, and being the nice person that I am. I always defended him. It was nearing show time and the butterflies flew in my stomach in record time.
I shook my body “I feel so giddy” I said.
“Butterflies?” asked Chester.
“Yeah...”
Everyone else was busy with the playstation, not seeming to care that we had a performance soon.
Chester moved to where I was leaning against the wall. I looked at him as he stood in front of me.
“Want me to fix it for you?” he said eyeing me.
“Sure..” I smiled.
He quickly jumped me and started tickling at my stomach. I fell to the floor with his hand behind my back. I laughed as he refused to stop tickling me. He kept tickling me as I tired to push him away.
“CheSssttTtteeeEEERR” I laughed. He pulled my shirt up a bit as I was lying on the ground and he buried his face in my stomach. Making fart noises as he blew. I started laughing more hysterically.
“Stop...” I laughed “ stop ...”
He stopped as someone stood over us and cleared their throat. I pulled my shirt down, and looked up at our one man audience.
“Mark..” I said alarmed. I stood up and smiled at him. “h-hey... we.. we were just... uhh”
“Playing around” Chester finished with a straight face.
“Y-yeah... getting rid... of my butterflies in my stomach..”
Mark glared at me. He wasn’t buying it. How deep in the shit did I just bury myself in.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing Bennington” Mark spat. I came in between the both of them just as Mark was about to push Chester off.
“Mark stop it he didn’t do anythi--” but he didn’t listen to me, he just pushed me aside.
“You keep your filthy hands to yourself Bennington or I’ll see to it that my fist says hello to your face!” Mark growled.
All the guys were looking at us now.
Chester kept his composure. Never blinking, never flinching.
“You come right outside when your done this stupid concert and we’re leaving!” he half yelled at me. With that said he stormed out of the room.
I felt tears start to well up.
“C-Chester.. I... I’m so sorry” I said moving closer to him.
“Alright you guys... go kick their asses!” Bob called to us. Chester moved away from me and headed to the stage.
Everybody followed without so much as a whisper to me. I followed them.
“How are you all fucking doing?” asked Chester to the crowd through the mic. I put on my Shinoda smile and got on stage.
~*~
“God that was fucking great!” yelled Joe.
“I second that” shouted Dave from behind me.
“That was some awesome emceeing Mike!” Rob said placing a hand over my shoulder. “and that was some awesome yelling Chester!”
He moved away from me to place his hand on Chester’s shoulder. Everyone plopped onto the couch except me and Chester. Amazing how 4 guys can fit on to that one thing. I feel sorry for the couch.
“Guys...” I started trying to get someone’s attention. Dave... well good enough. “do we have meet and greet?”
“Nah...” he said shaking his head wildly.
Well I guess I better be heading off to hell then. I thought to myself. Chester looked at me. I smiled sadly as I head for the door.
“I’m sorry” I whispered to him as I passed by. “Hey you guys I’m going back to the hotel... I’ll see you guys there... or whenever it is I see you!” I called out to them.
Satisfied with the “Later Mike, See ya, and what nots from the group, I opened the door and head to the parking lot.
I sighed as I squinted my eyes against the dark to look for his car. Finally spotting it I head to its direction slowly.
Reaching it I open the door and sit down quietly. He was laying sprawled on the seat... sleeping.
“Finally it’s over” he sighed.
“Y-yeah..” I said nervously.
He looked at me long and hard. I didn’t return his gaze. He started the car and made his way out of the parking lot in record speed. I stopped worrying a long time ago. Hoping one of these days I might die in one of them.
We pulled up to the hotel parking lot and got out. We took the elevator back to our room.
We got in and the moment I was through the door he rammed me up right against it.
“What the bloody fuck do you think you were doing?” he snarled.
“Nothing Mark... we.. we were just--”
“Just what huh Mike? Just what!?”
“Mark... I... can’t... b-breathe...”
He let go of his hold on my neck as I slouched over coughing. I stood up and before I could react his fist met my stomach. I dropped to my knees on the floor. Coughing harder.
“If...” he said kicking me in the stomach. “you..” again. “do that..” again. “you can be sure” again. “he’ll be dead!” he spat kicking me one last time.
I clutched my stomach as knelt down lower, so low on the floor my forehead touched it. I could see the blood, sweat and tears emitting from my mouth and face.
“Get up you fucking little slut!” he said pulling me up. He took my pants and unbuckled them. Pushed them all the way down and off along with my boxers. He unbuckled his pants and took of his boxers while crushing me against the wall with his weight.
I whimpered in silent pain.
“M-Markk... please...” I stammered. “.. p-please don’t”
He didn’t listen to me. He pulled me up so my legs were at each ends of his waist.
“Shut up” he whispered in my ear as he pushed his hard aching cock through me. Piercing and cutting me.
I screamed in pain.
“SHUT UP!” he yelled. He cupped my mouth as he rammed back into me. The pain was excruciating. It hurts too much.
My stomach and below felt like a dull ache when he finally shot his seed into me. I feel disgusting. He pulled himself out of me quickly as I winced at the pain.
“You liked that?” he said licking his lips. I didn’t respond, he let go of his weight on me against the wall and pulled my legs off him as I fell on the floor butt first.
I screamed at the pain.
“I said SHUT THE FUCK UP!” he yelled. “now... if you don’t mind... I’m gonna go to bed”
I sobbed there looking at nothing. I could feel the tears drip down my face. I can feel the blood I was sitting on below me and the blood from my mouth. And I could feel every pain made possible to man.
I heard the door slam shut. I got up.. slowly trying not to cause more pain to myself. C’mon Mike... you weakling get up and clean yourself.
I headed into the little bathroom they had and looked at myself in the mirror.
“...like shit” I coughed eyeing my naked lower half. I had blood and sweat smeared all over my shirt. I leaned over the sink and took a face towel that was folded neatly at the side and wet it in hot water. I cleaned my face of the blood and excess crap.
I felt blood trickle down the side of my leg. Yuck. That’s disgusting. Finally deciding that a washcloth won’t do the job. I took off my shirt and turned on the shower. Feeling the water was warm enough I slowly made my way inside it.
I let the water drive my senses back into me before lathering myself with the soap.
I took the... what is that thing... I never really knew what it was called. The thing where you put soap in it and make it soapy and you clean yourself with it and... heh whatever... just as long as it does the job right?
I sighed as the pain in my stomach was starting to hurt me again. I’m pathetic. I can’t even stand up for myself. Then again if I do... well something like this happens.
I take the cloth down and start cleaning my lower area. I hissed as the pain circulated through my body.
I drop the washcloth and grab the shampoo. Pour a good amount in my hand and mixed it into my head.
After what felt like four hours in there doing mindless hair cleaning and crying, I finally got out and dried myself. I head back outside to look for where my pants and boxers have been thrown off to. Finding them, I put my boxers on slowly and the pants following after.
I need to wear a new shirt. Can’t wear this.. too bloodied. I took the shirt, crumpled it up into the smallest ball possible and threw it in the garbage. I liked that shirt too.
Should I go in there and risk waking him up? I really need a new shirt though. I wanna get out of this place. Well I can’t really walk around half naked... or can I? I thought rubbing at my goatee. Nah...
I slowly walked into the room with the king sized bed where the devil was sleeping. I open the door as slowly as possible and slip in. I crept to my bag and pulled out the first shirt or sweater I got. I headed back out slowly and closed the door. Phew.
I looked at the attire I got. A long sleeved sweater. Great work Shinoda... pat yourself on the back. I put on the sweater and made my way out the door with the dull ache in my body. I headed in the elevator. Wait... doesn’t ‘G’ mean ground? so why do they have ‘1’? Oh crap... I never pay attention to these things. I’ll just press both. The door slid open on 1 and I saw the front lobby. I walked out as a few people walked in. Well those people are gonna be going to ‘G’. Wherever it is.
What I don’t understand sometimes is how my mood changes. For example now... I’ve just been.. well RAPED.. and I joke around like nothing happens. I don’t understand you Shinoda.
Thinking of no place else to go I finally argued with myself to go back to the concert building. The guys might probably be still there. If not then I could help those equipment crew to pack the stuff.
I asked the desk lady to call me a cab seeing as how I have no other way of getting there. My black SUV was at home.
After about 15 minutes of waiting a taxi finally pulls up.
The man greeted me and I gave him one in return. He asked me where to go. What’s that place called again?
“Oh you must be Linkin Park” the man said in his Pakistani accent. “my daughter loves you!”
“Yeah... that’s... me?” maybe he thinks I’m Linkin Park by myself. Heh whatever.
“You want to go back to the concert building? that’s where I dropped my daughter off earlier to see your concert”
“Yeah... Yeah that’s where I wanna go thanks”
“No problem... can you do me a favor?”
“Yeah sure...”
“Could you give me your autograph?... She will be so delighted”
“Yeah no problem” I said taking the pen and paper the man handed me. “what’s your daughters name?”
“Koorishmanu Sanderlingamisuna”
“Does she have a nick name?” I asked.
“Oh she likes being called ‘Rish’... yeah Rish”
“Hey Rish... your dad is an awesome taxi driver. He’s cool. Well thanks for checking out our concert tonight. Mike.”
I handed the paper back to the man with his thanks.
It didn’t take long for us to get there. Just as I was pulling out my wallet the man told me to stop. I looked at him confused.
“Giving me your autograph is more that enough payment... Thank you Linkin Park”
“Are you sure?” I chuckled.
“Yeah yeah... now get out or I will take you to my crazy daughter” he joked.
“Alright thank you sir” I said getting out of the car.
I went to the back and banged on the door. The door opened to reveal Chester.
He looked at me for a moment before letting me enter. Was it just me or did it seem like he wasn’t pleased to see me.
“What are you doing back here?” he asked no expression in his voice.
“I’d like to know the same thing” I said turning around to face him.
“I’m helping clean up”
“Oh...” I said looking down at the floor. “I was... just going... check on... stuff” I said forming a fake smile.
“What kind of stuff?” he asked refusing to drop the subject.
“Uhhh... I was going to ask... the guys... if they wanted to go somewhere.. or if you wanted to go... somewhere” I stammered.
“The guys left about 10 minutes after you did” he said plainly.
“Oh... I guess I should be... heading back... then” I said looking down at the floor. I headed for the door. Just as I was going to push it out he grabbed my hand.
“What did he do to you?” he asked turning me around.
“What d-do you m-mean?” I stuttered.
“Spill it Mike”
“Spill what Chester? he didn’t do anything to me” I said trying let myself free of his grip.
“Mike I know he did something... that’s why you came back here... Now tell me!” he said his voice rising. He still didn’t let go off his grip on my wrist.
“Nothing happened Chester okay...” I said trying my hardest to hold back the forming tears. The images of what happened less than 30 minutes ago flashed in my head. His evil grin. The pain. His invasion. It hurt.
“Mike...” he said pulling me closer to him into a hug. I sobbed quietly on his shoulder. He moved me quietly to the couch as we sat down. I hissed in pain as I sat down.
“Mike... you okay?” he asked.
“Y-yeah.. I’m. fine” I said sitting, my legs glued together so that my side was facing him.
“Tell me what happened..” he started.
“He just... got mad that’s all”
“That’s all?”
“Yes...”
“Your lying”
“I’m not lying... he just got mad at me..”
“...and...”
“... and that’s it”
“Mike I know your lying”
“How would you know?”
“I know you way too well”
“What do you wanna know Chester?” I said slightly chuckling “You wanna know that he kicked me in the stomach for about uhh I don’t know... a lot... or.. or do you wanna know how he fucked me right up the ass... you wanna know how badly that hurt me... or do you wanna know about the blood ...huh Chester? tell me which part your so intent in listening to..” I was practically sobbing in my hands now.
He took my crumpling body and engulfed me with his hug while rubbing my back.
“Mikey... shhh... I’m sorry I didn’t mean to push” he said calming me down. “I should’ve realized my limit”
“It’s okay” I whispered sniffling back a sob. He looked at me. He patted his lap for me to rest on. I placed my head down on his lap and placed both of my feet on the armrest, facing sideways placing my hands at my stomach.
“It’s alright” he said brushing at my hair. He kissed my head and continued to stroke it.
“Chester...” I whispered.
“Yeah..?”
“Promise me you won’t tell the other guys?”
“I promise” he said. That was the last thing I heard before Chester’s soft caresses drifted me off to sleep.
~*~
“Mike... Mike...” I open my eyes slowly to see Bob shaking me. “Man.. can’t believe you guys slept here”
I look up to see Chester now also awakening slowly. “What time is it?” was all that escaped his mouth.
“About 10 in the morning” answered back Bob.
FUCK! I stood bolt upright and was going to run for the door oblivious to the pain.
“Mike?” they said in unison. I look back to see Chester look at me with his soft eyes and Bob confused.
“Mark is on the phone for you” Bob said handing me a cell phone. Fuck fuck fuck FUCK! I grab the phone and place it against my ear.
“..hello?” I whispered.
“What the fuck do you think your doing back there?” he said in a rather calm voice.
“I’m sorry...” I said. “I... I came back... to help with cleaning up”
“You stupid fuck! why didn’t you fucking tell me?” I hear his voice rising.
“Y-you were sleeping... I didn’t ... I didn’t want to w-wake you up” I stuttered.
“Stay there I’m coming to pick you up” he said slamming the phone down. I turn around to have the two pairs of eyes looking at me.
“He’s... worried...” I said running a hand through my hair. Worry isn’t the right word... more like pissed.
“Want me to drop you off?” offered Chester.
“No.. he’s... he’s uhh picking me up” I said giving the phone back to Bob.
‘Well..” Bob said cutting the silence. “Chester let’s go get your stuff from the Hotel cause the bus is gonna leave in a few”
“Alright...” he said standing up. “are you sure you don’t wanna just get a ride with us back Mikey?”
“Yeah I’m sure... don’t worry about me” I smiled.
“Want me to wait till here with you until he comes?” he offered.
“No that’s alright... I don’t want you guys to go at it.. go or your going to be left behind by the bus” I said giving him another smile. His smile was sad but he gave it to me nonetheless.
We headed outside to the back parking lot with Bob. Bob headed to the direction of the car.
“I’ll see you later?” he said raising an eyebrow.
“Yeah..”
He hugged me and I gave him one in return. He kissed my forehead just as Bob honked for Chester to get it in.
“See ya” he said as he got into Bob’s car. I waved good-bye as I saw the car drive off. Just seeing him leave feels like it’s the last time I’ll ever see him again.
I spent the time I had contemplating what Mark will do. He pulled up and I got into the car. What ever will he do to me... I already know what he’ll do.
I shut the door and looked ahead of me.
He shook his head and drove off. I looked out the window seeing the endless line of people going about doing their daily routines. Normal people. Innocent people. Oblivious to their surroundings. For once I wish I was normal.
Finally getting to the hotel, we head to our room and start packing our things. I’m amazed he hasn’t gone about his rampage on me yet. Not that I want it... just amazed.
I packed my suitcase full of clothes and the other load of crap I had. Most of my other things are in the bus. I just took what was necessary here. I placed my cell phone that I left on the counter and placed it in my pocket. Finally finished with my packing, I pull it outside.
“Took you long enough” I heard Mark groan. We made our way downstairs and returned the keys. Bob was going to take care of the payment.
We put the luggage in the trunk of his car. We got in and drove off.
“Where did Bob say we were going next” I asked.
“I don’t know...” Irritation in his voice. I sighed quietly and let him drive. I closed my eyes... as I slowly drifted off to sleep.
~*~
I open my eyes to the sound of the loud music. How much time passed anyway? I look at the watch in the car. Almost 3 in the afternoon. The sun was scorching me now that I’m awake.. I’m fully aware of its heat.
“Do you mind I was sleeping..” I grunted at him.
“Too bad... my car” he said bobbing his head to the music.
I saw the bus in front of us in an open highway. Glad that at least I was close to Chester.
I reclined the seat and took off my shoes. I rested my body on it pulling my feet up so it was on the seat. I looked out the window, my hand under my head.
Chester. He was the reason I was gay in the first place. That first day we laid eyes on each other I knew he was the one. I just never let myself to believe it. I gave Mark a chance, and now I realize how much a mistake that was. Why is it that I hooked up with him again? I feel so stupid. Well it’s not like Chester feels the same way about me anyways. I guess I tried to get out of that situation by going to Mark. Only to make it worse. Now I have the abusive Mark and the pain and longing I have towards Chester has gotten worse also. I can’t let Mark see that. I don’t want anything to happen to Chester. I would kill myself if I caused him any harm.
The thoughts slipped out of me as the car stopped. I sat up straight to look at where we stopped at.
‘Emmanuel’s Diner’. Sounds interesting enough. I saw the guys rush out of the Bus. I slapped on a smile and rushed out of the car before being pulled by Mark on the arm.
“Don’t do anything stupid” he said under gritted teeth. I dropped my smile and nodded.
I ran to the guys waving hello to them.
“Hey guys how’s life on the bus?” I asked.
“Well I beat Dave about a million times in Soulcalibur!” exclaimed Brad.
“Yeah... and Rob got a beating from Joe... again” Dave laughed.
“Why’s that?” I asked. But I already knew the answer.
“He stole my frog... AGAIN!” Joe whined. “Mike you need to ride the bus with me or Robbie will steal Froggie from me again”
He clung onto me like a little boy holding on for dear life.
“Joe...” I blushed. “..you’re gonna pull down my pants..”
“Oh.. sorry Mikey” he said rubbing the back of his head.
I saw Chester get off the bus. I smiled at him and he smiled back at me. Somewhere behind me I knew Mark was glaring. I walked in, chit-chatting with Joe and Dave. Rob and Brad were behind us. I don’t know what’s going on with Mark and Chester. Must be having a silent duel.
“Mmm.. that smells goooood” said Joe sniffing up the air.
“That does smell good” Dave said following after Joe. They went to the counter and looked at the deserts that were laid inside the clear glass.
“Guys... wipe your drool... your making us look bad” I joked.
“Don’t bother... they’ve already embarrassed us beyond repair” said Rob placing his hand on my shoulder.
“Sadly enough it’s true” said Brad shaking his head. I chuckled as we made our way to a table. Each table could only be occupied by four people so we moved two tables together to create one huge table. The people at the counter looked at us funny but didn’t do anything to stop us. Other people also stared at us. I was glad that almost all the people in here were elderly. I doubt they listen to our music.
I sat between Mark, who was at the end of the table, and Dave on my right. Beside him was Joe. Across from me sat Brad, to his left was Rob and the other side sat Bob. When did he get here? Beside Rob was Chester, staring at something outside.
The nice lady came up to us and asked us for our orders. We all told her what we wanted and she left.
“Bob where are we?” asked Joe.
“Somewhere in Hell” he answered.
Everyone slightly chuckled.
“Joe I told you before... where does the statue of Liberty live?” he asked.
“CALIFORNIA!” he shouted.
Bob shook his head in defeat.
“That’s alright Joe... your special” Dave said patting Joe on the shoulder. Joe gave him a confused look. Everyone started laughing except for Chester and Mark. I didn’t care about Mark, but Chester seems out of it.
“Bob tell me this is going to be the last concert” said Rob.
“Yeah...” groaned Brad. Rob sighed in relief.
“About time..” Dave said.
“Yeah... I’m getting sick of touring... we need a break” Joe sighed.
“Your just sick of it cause your frog keeps disappearing” Rob laughed. Joe gave him the death glare.
“How about you Mike?” Brad said looking over at me. “what do you think about the tour... don’t you think it’s about time it ended?”
I thought for a second about what I’m about to say. What do I say?
“Uhhh...” I started. Chester’s attention was now focused on me. “I guess... we do need.. a little break”
“Yeah... we need some time alone” Mark said placing his hands over my shoulder. I faked a small chuckle escape my lips. I saw Chester give Mark a disgusted look. Dear god tell me Mark didn’t see that. Chester was now back to whatever it is he was focused on before.
Everyone said their ‘aww’s’ at us. I slightly blushed as everyone looked.
“That’s so sweet Mark” Dave said.
“You guys make a great couple” Rob added.
“Mark and Mike sitting in a tree... K.I.S.S.I.N.G.” Joe sang.
“First comes love, then comes marriage, then comes a baby with a baby carriage” everyone sang together except Chester.
“Oh wait... they can’t make babies” Brad laughed. Everyone joined in. I faked a laugh as I looked at Chester. He was hurt.
He got up suddenly. “I’m not feeling hungry” he said as he walked out of the Diner.
“Are you sure?” Bob yelled. He got no response and shrugged.
Fuck damn it. These people and their jokes. I’m hurting him. Why’s he hurt so much by these anyways.
“Mark..” I wshipered when all the other guys were occupied with each other. “can I go talk to him?”
He sighed and stood up letting me out of the space. He grabbed my hand before I could make a run for it after him.
He looked at me. Challenging me.
“I know...” I whispered. “...I know...”
He released my hand and I ran after Chester towards the bus.
“Chester?” I called opening the bus door. “Chester... where are you?”
Silence.
“Chester... please...”
More silence. I head to the bunks and opened his curtain. There he was sitting on the bed looking straight across.
“Chester...” I whispered getting inside his bunk and closing the curtain behind. I sat beside him, quiet for a moment. I looked at him. He had no expression on his face. Transfixed on the wall in the tiny bunk.
“I’m sorry..” I whispered again.
“...”
“I... I didn’t mean for that to happen... it just... sort of did...” I said turning away from him as I also looked at what was so interesting on the other wall.
“...”
“I remember... when I first came out...” I chuckled. “you use to always joke around with me. You would always drape your hand over my shoulder as we came into a room where the guys were at... and you would say ‘we’re a couple’ or ‘we have rough sex every night’”
I turned to look at him. Nothing.
“I miss those days... the days when... when...” I trailed off. “...I was... free”
Feeling the sting start to build in my eye, I suddenly change the subject.
“So... I got this new ring tone on my cell phone...” I said pulling out my tiny cell phone. “you wanna hear it?... it’s really cute”
I played the beautiful melody even though I got no answer from him.
“You like it?” I asked knowing I wouldn’t get an answer. “I can put it as your ring tone if you want... so that whenever I hear it, I’ll know it’s you because it’s of the beautiful tune... kinda like your voice” I chuckled.
I set the phone up so that whenever he called me via his cell phone, it would play the tune.
“Mike... c’mon lets go!” I heard Mark yell.
“Sorry... I gotta go” I said starting to move out. I kissed his cheek before opening the curtain. “I’ll see you later Chazzy..”
I closed the curtain and walked out of the bus. It hurt pretending like his misery wasn’t there. I hurt him. Again. I have to stay optimistic right? Be strong.. be strong.
I got into Mark’s car as I saw the other guys jump into the bus. In no time we were moving again. I laid back down to my previous position with his music blaring in my ears.
Now he won’t even talk to me.
After a couple more hours on the rough road we finally arrive at some fancy hotel. At the very top of the hotel it said ‘Marriot’. Never heard of a hotel named that before. We came up the driveway, the bus stopped and minutes later the guys come out. I hop out of the car and head to the trunk to retrieve my bag. Mark did the same. A butler came up to us and asked for the keys. Mark gave it to the guy. He whispered something in his ear and the butler nodded nervously. Stupid Mark. Another one of the employees came up to me and held my luggage for me. I gladly let him carry it as we step inside. I saw Dave and Joe run to the front desk while two butlers were holding their luggage. I pass by the bus to see the other three guys take out their luggage’s from the side compartment of the bus. More butlers seem to appear from somewhere and went to carry their bags. I walked with Brad as he greeted me.
“So... what happened with Chester?” he whispered to me.
“He was... quiet... he refused to talk to me” I said.
I looked behind me to see Chester walking with Rob. Mark was all the way behind talking to the butler. You could see the terror in his eyes. I look back to Brad, not hearing the question he asked me.
“Huh?” I said confused.
“Are you okay?” he asked looking at me. I bowed my head down as we continued walking.
“Yeah... I’m fine”
“I really hope you would just... tell me what’s going on ya know?”
“Brad...”
“It’s alright... I guess you don’t have to tell me if you don’t wanna” he said shaking his head.
“I’m sor-”
“Don’t be” he said cutting me off. “you’ll tell me when you’re ready”
He opened the door and held it for me to get in. I smiled and walked in. I saw Bob at the counter discussing about room arrangements for us.
Dave and Joe were at the waiting area stuffing their mouths with the candy that was in the centre of the table. Oh no...
“Okay those two are going to be rooming with each other” Brad laughed. I nodded in agreement.
Bob turned around and looked at us.
“Alright boys...” he said holding the key cards. “I got you guys... four rooms”
“You will all be in pairs except for one person... so... pair up” he finished.
“I’M ROOMING WITH DAVE!” Joe yelled. The people at the counter looked at him startled.
“I’M ROOMING WITH JOE!” Dave yelled.
No one made any arguments to the two. They simply smiled and nodded.
“Okay Brad who are you rooming with?” asked Bob.
“I... don’t.. know...” he said nervously. “can’t me Rob and Chester share one room?”
“Nah... you guys won’t fit” replied Bob.
“I’ll room by myself” interrupted Chester.
“You sure?” asked Bob.
Chester nodded and moved to get a key card from Bob. He took one and headed off to the room he was assigned. The butler holding his luggage followed after him.
The pain in my heart suddenly returned. Chester felt rejected. If it wasn’t for Mark I would have roomed with him and he wouldn’t feel so left out.
Dave and Joe stuffed as many of the treats they could muster up and placed them in every pocket they had before running to Bob to get a card. Bob gave them one and they ran off. The butlers were struggling to keep up.
Mark came up behind me and placed his hand over my shoulder.
“So I guess you’re rooming with me... sexy!” he said in a seductive voice. I wasn’t at all turned on. I was disgusted. I faked another chuckle as Brad and Rob looked at us.
“Well... let’s head to our room” said Brad, grabbing a key and heading off, followed by Rob.
I took the last key from Bob before he said his good-bye.
“Thanks Bob!” I called to him.
“No problem... now you kids play nice!” he said as he walked out of the door.
I looked at the card to see the number ‘513’ on it.
“513..” I voiced out.
“That’s upstairs young sirs” I heard a man behind me say. I turned around at the man holding my luggage and another one beside him holding Mark’s.
“Thanks..” I said.
We got on the elevator. The two butlers got out first and led us to the room. I looked at the ground realising how authentic the patterns were. We stopped in front of a door. It’s interior also had designs surrounding it. People put a lot of effort into this hotel.
I swiped the card through the reader and the door opened. The two butlers stepped in first, we followed as I let the rosy smell of the room fill my lungs.
“We have two swimming pools in the building, one indoors one outdoors. The one indoors closes at 11pm while the one outdoors is open 24/7. We have a bar pool that closes at 10pm and indoor bar that closes at 4pm. Our restaurant is open till 12 midnight. We have dishes that vary from Chinese to Indian.” he paused for a moment before continuing again.
“We have an all day playroom where there are billiards, arcade, card tables, slots, poker tables, and much more. We recommend that you visit our steam room, for it is rated the number one in all of New York City. You must come up to the desk and ask for a card to enter the area. One of us will be more than happy to give you one. Only then will you be able to enter. Inside there are steam rooms, which I have just mentioned, there are also hot tubs, saunas, massages, and mud baths. When you are complete you must return the card back to the front desk. We have --”
“Yes I’m sure you have a lot to offer” Mark interrupted him. I didn’t care cause I was getting bored as well. Man... this dude must have all of this memorized. I feel sorry for him. Mud bath... sounds kinky no?
“We hope you enjoy your stay here at Marriot Hotel” the two men nodded, headed out and closed the door behind us.
“Stupid fuckin butlers... won’t keep their mouths shut!” he growled.
“Their only explaining to us what they had to offer” I whispered. He slouched on the couch not hearing what I said. He turned on the TV and flicked through the channels.
I carried both our bags and headed into the adjacent room. There were no doors just a little hallway in between. I placed the bags at the side of the bed and flopped onto the king size. I wonder if all the other rooms the guys went to have a king size also. Their gonna have to share the bed.
Chester’s all alone. Now I feel like crap. I crawled back up onto the bed and laid my head on the pillow before falling asleep.
~*~
“Mike get your fuckin ass up... your hyper active friends here” I opened my eyes to see Mark standing beside the bed, looking down at me. One guess on who he’s talking about. I got up and went to the other room.
“Hey Joe” I yawned.
“Sorry Mikey... didn’t mean to wake ya” he said jumping on the couch.
“S’ok” I said rubbing my eyes. “okay so what’s up?”
“The guys and I have been thinking...”
“The guys... or just you?”
“Okay just me... but listen”
I nodded my head.
“I was thinking that since the concert isn’t until three days... wait is it three days or two days?” he asked.
“Two days...”
“Okay... two days from now... I’m thinking maybe we should have a little party or something”
“Party?”
“Yeah... the butler that was in my room said something about the entertainment room and shit... or maybe the mud bath” he said, his eyes glowing. “did he rumble on to you guys too about all the stuff in this place?”
“Yeah...” I answered. “but Mark cut him off”
“Oh... well anyways... you want to do that? I came to you first cause if you don’t agree, then the other won’t as well”
“Sounds like a good idea Joe... it’d be nice to have a party before our last concert” I nodded.
“That’s awesome” he said his face exuberant. “I think we should do it tonight”
“Then tonight it is” I said flailing my hands. “let me go ask Mark if he wants to tag along”
“Alright... I’ll go tell Phe, Rob, and Brad... you tell Chester after Mark” he got up from the couch and ran towards the door.
“Wait..” I said. He looked at me. “where’s Chester’s room?”
“Oh it’s in room 515”
“Right... thanks” I turned around and I walked over to the bed where Mark was sprawled.
“Mark...?” I whispered.
“Whad’ya want?” he groaned.
“We’re having this party... downstairs... and... I was wondering if you wanted to come?” please say no!
“Party huh?” he said his mouth in the pillow. “with you guys?”
“Yeah...”
“Pshh no fuckin way... go have your party, I’m not wasting my time!”
“Okay” I whispered. I headed out of the room and out the door.
Chester isn’t too far from our room. 515... 515... aha! I knocked on his door and waited. Finally I heard the faint footsteps come up the door, the lock clicks and the door slowly opens.
“Hey” I smiled.
He smiled back and as quickly as it came, his lips dropped back to a thin line.
“Can I come in?” I asked.
He opened the door wider so that I could let myself in. His room design was practically the same as ours. Even the smell.
“Well Joe came to my room earlier...” I started “and he was thinking about a party... downstairs...”
He looked at me funny.
“Didn’t you listen to your butler?”
“No... I told him to shut up”
“Oh... okay... umm.. yeah so do you want to come to the party?... Joe’s going around to gather all the guys... we’re starting it like... now” I said noticing the time on the VCR on top of the TV. 7pm.
He stood there looking at me. Debating in his head whether he should come or not.
“Please Chester?” I asked putting on the best puppy dog eyes I could manage.
“Don’t do that...” he said sitting beside. “your not allowed to do that to me”
“Please...”
“...”
“Pretty please... with icing, and cherry, and strawberry, and blueberry, and other berries on top?”
He looked at me funny then chuckled.
“Fine..” he surrendered.
I smiled my famous smile and hugged him.
“Your the bestest!”
“I know” he said as he stood up. I stood up as well, grabbed his hand and sprinted out the door.
“You got your key card?” I asked.
“In my pocket”
“OK good” I continued our sprinting tot he elevator. I pressed to ground floor and ran out as soon as the door opened.
“Where could they be...” I said tapping at my lips. I went up to the counter and asked one of the ladies if they’ve seen a 5 year old boy in a grown body.
The woman chuckled. “He went to the entertainment room”
“Where’s that?” I asked.
“Go to those doors, go all the way down the hallway and turn to your right.”
“Thanks” I said as I ran back to Chester, grabbed his hand and ran tot he directions the lady gave me.
And turn right. I opened the door and saw all the guys scattered playing whatever it is they were playing. I was glad no one else was in here.
“Hey glad you guys can make it!” yelled Joe all the way from the other side of the room. He was playing pool with Dave. “Isn’t this great? we got the entertainment room for ourselves! they said that since we’re celebrities, we can have the room all to ourselves”
The rest of the guys greeted us, busy with their ministrations to turn around.
“Arcade?” I asked turning around to look at Chester. Finally he had a smile on his face.
“Your on” we went to an arcade game. Marvel Vs. Capcom. Sounds cool enough.
All night, all of us played. Joe and Dave were the ones that were so into the games they played. Brad refused to go on the arcades, for some odd reason, instead he played foosball, air hockey, or pool, always playing with Rob. Dave and Joe were stuck together like glue. Me and Chester were also stuck together like glue. Not that I minded. Every now and then we would switch with someone else. We all had a go with each other.
“That’s 3 for me 2 for you!” Chester jumped in excitement. “I won!”
“NooOOOo” I yelled. I started laughing and he joined along with me. “I’m tired... man”
“Yeah... me too”
I walked over to the couch and slumped down on it. Chester sat beside me. My head fell down so that it landed on his lap. I giggled as he did also.
“You wanna go somewhere else?” he asked.
“Do you think they’ll notice?”
“Nah... they’re too busy to even notice their blisters” he laughed. I laughed along with him before nodding. I got up and followed him out the door.
“Where do you wanna go?” I asked.
“Mud bath?” he asked. I flushed a little.
“Yeah...” I smiled. “sounds relaxing”
We went to the front desk and asked for a card. They handed it to us and we headed to where they pointed.
We swiped the card through and heard the door make a sound. We pushed it and went in.
“Okay that looks like the steam room...” I said pointing to the steam coming from underneath the door. I noticed a sign and headed to the direction of the ‘Mud bath’.
No one else was here. I wonder if they made everyone leave here just because we were going to use them.
“Directions...” I read. “undress until you have no attire. Underwear, or swimming trunks are optional. DO NOT DUNK HEAD INTO THE MUD. When finished, head into one of the showers and rinse off making sure you get rid of all the mud. Have a good bath and enjoy your stay here at Marriot Hotel”
I turned around to see Chester already undressing. I stared at his body as he slowly undressed to his boxers.
“Mikey?” he said staring at me. Damn it! Stop staring! I mentally kicked myself for letting him see me staring at him.
“Uhh..” I said shaking my head and rubbing the back of my head.
I was shaking. I was embarrassed. I didn’t want to take my clothes off. Why did I agree to this. I don’t want him to see my bruises. No, I can’t do this.
“It’s okay Mikey” he whispered as if reading my mind. I looked up at him and flushed. This is stupid. I can’t. I can’t show him. I don’t want to show him. I don’t want to show anyone.
“Mikey... I don’t care... I like you as you are... not the bruises laid out on your body”
I waited for a moment then started to undress as he watched me. I undressed to my boxers as I stared back at him. He grabbed my hand and pulled me into the same mud filled tub.
“That’s really warm” I sighed as my body dipped into it. I saw Chester close his eyes as he let his body go down. Oh my god that’s so sexy.
He opened them again only to find me staring at him again. I blushed and averted my eyes to something else.
“This is nice...” he sighed.
“Yeah this is...”
We sat there on other ends of the tub for a moment letting out bodies adjust to the feel.
“Mike...?” he whispered.
“Yeah..?”
“I have to tell you something..”
“What is it?” I asked. He looked away from my stare. What’s bothering him. “Chester...”
He sighed before opening his mouth.
“When you came out...” he started. “you made me the happiest person Mike... I thought maybe I had a chance to finally get into your life... but”
“Chester...” I said, my heart touched.
“What I’m trying to say is that... I... I liked you...”
I sat there staring at him for a moment letting all the information he’s throwing at me sink in.
“But... I guess... I guess Ma--” I cut him off by moving towards him and crushing his lips into mine. He licked at my lower lip. I played with his lip ring as he asked me for entrance. I opened my mouth and let him explore me, I do the same.
He placed his muddy hand behind my head and pushed my head closer to him, if it was at all possible.
He ground his hips into me, pushing me against the cement behind me.
I can’t do this. I suddenly pulled away from him. A confused look was etched across his face.
“I... I can’t...” I stammered. If Mark finds out, he’ll hurt him. I can’t do this. “I’m.. I’m sorry Chester... I can’t do this”
“Mikey...” he whispered. Confused.
I got out slowly and made my way to the shower. I turned it on and let all the mud wash away from me. I’m sorry Chester.
I heard the shower next to me turn on as I got out. I grabbed a towel from a side pile and wiped all the water on my body.
I put on my clothes slowly. I turned to see if he was finished or not. He was standing there, watching me, water dripping from his lithe body.
“I’m so sorry Chester...” I said. My eyes were starting to water. I can’t let Mark touch him. “I don’t want you to get hurt...”
He looked very hurt. His eyes were focused on me. I averted my eyes to the door as I walked to it. I got out slowly only to see Marks glare standing in front of me.
“Mike” he said under barred teeth.
I looked at him not knowing what to do. “M-Mark... I... I thought you were... sleeping..”
“It’s past twelve and I want you to come back upstairs...”
“O-Okay... let’s go back upstairs then...” I said moving past him. He grabbed my hand as I brushed up against him.
“Who was in there with you” he said looking at me from a side glance.
“No one” Is aid straight out.
He looked at me. We started walking back. Mark made an abrupt stop as the door opened. We turned around to see Chester.
FUCK! FUCK DIDLY UCK! BAD TIMING!
Mark turned around and glared back at me. He slapped me on the face.
“Don’t ever EVER FUCKIN LIE TO ME!” he said slapping me again. Harder this time.
“Hey... don’t fuckin slap him” Chester snarled grabbing Mark’s hand. Mark growled at the touch, flailing his hand off.
“If you know what’s good for you Bennington... you’ll learn to shut that trap you have there!” he snarled.
“Or else what!” Chester snapped back.
“Or else I’LL KILL YOU!” he yelled in his face.
“I’d like to see your fat ass TRY!”
“Don’t think I won’t!”
“STOP IT!” I yelled. “...please... stop it”
Mark turned around and grabbed me roughly on the arm before half dragging me away. I looked behind me to see Chester’s flared figure. I mouthed ‘I’m sorry’ as we entered the elevator.
He kept a firm hold on my hand as we made our way back into the hotel room. He pushed me in as I almost fell forward. I turned around my head bowed ready for his blows. But they never came.
He stood in front of me, his frame well over mine.
“Look at me” he whispered.
I kept staring at the floor avoiding his question.
“LOOK AT ME!” he yelled. I looked up at him, tears falling down my face. “WHY THE FUCK DO YOU LET ME KEEP SEEING YOU WITH HIM!” he pointed to an imaginary Chester behind his back.
He waited for a second. I never left his stare, I just let the tears fall down.
He grinned now. “Why Mike?... do you like these beatings I give you...?” he asked leaning closer to me now.
I moved back slowly, getting away from him. He frowned.
“Don’t you dare move away from me!” he growled. He grabbed the back of my head and pulled it towards his crushing my lips. The more I struggled the more he pushed my face into his. So I stopped and let him do his painful ministrations to me.
He pulled back gulping back air. I gasped it. I felt a trickle of blood at my bottom lip. He moved closer again and licked at it.
“You taste good...” he said with an evil smile.
I prepared my body for the rough journey that’s about to unfold in front of me. How do I prepare it?... I don’t know...
“I’ll teach you to never mess around with that asshole!” he grabbed at my hair and pulled me to the large bed, throwing me on it. I whimpered at the pain. I crawled as far away as I could on the bed till I hit the head post. He then jumped on the bed and crawled towards me.
“What ever will I do with you Mike...” he menacingly teased. He grabbed my thin long sleeved sweater and tore it to reveal my bare chest. He pulled the two pieces until they no longer made contact with me. He took one and tied my left hand to the upper bed post.
“Mark... please...” I sobbed.
“You need to be taught a lesson... Mikey” he said tightening the fabric tight around my wrist. “you never seem to learn...” he said taking the other half and tying my right hand to the other side of the bedpost. Seeing as how my hand couldn’t stretch all the way to the end, he tied it to the head board. One outstretched arm was slightly higher than the other.
“You’ve been a very bad boy..” he said shaking his head.
I looked up at the ceiling crying. What else can I do?
I gasp as he grabbed my crotch and squeezed it real tight. I screamed in pain.
He went to unbuckle my pants.
I need to get out of this. I have to do something. Anything... I just won’t be able to deal with this.
He was straddling over me unbuckling me. With my free right leg, I rammed it at his crotch as hard as I could. He bent down and held it in pain. Let’s see how he likes that.
“You Son of a BITCH!”
I tried to get up struggling to get the fabric loose. No luck. I try harder but they were just on too tight. He recovered a bit from the pain and punched me in the jaw.
“Don’t you fuckin do that!” he spat. “no no no... your a bad boy!”
“Let me go!” I cried. I tried to kick him again but this time he was ready.
“Tsk tsk tsk!” he said holding my right leg as he waved his forefinger.
I used my left leg to try and hit him but was only held by his other hand.
“What’re your trying to pull here huh Mikey?”
“Please Mark... let me go... please” I cried.
“Stupid pussy! and WHAT!” he yelled. “AND LET YOU TAKE ME TO JAIL!”
“I promise I won’t say anything... just please... please let me go” I cried even harder.
“LIAR!”
He tore off my pants and threw them away. He got up and left to retrieve something. I was left with my boxers. I struggled again to get my hands freed. He came back with ropes.
“Now hold still...” he said. He held my right leg and tied it to the end of the pole. Took my other one and tied it to the other end of the pole.
He crawled back up to me and forced his tongue into my mouth. I refused to let him in. He took my nipples between his fingers and twisted them until they felt like they were going to be pulled off. I let pain escape my mouth as he dove his tongue in. Realizing his tongue was in me, I closed my mouth shut and bit at it. He struggled out. I made him bleed. Good. I spat out his blood as I looked at him.
“Didn’t like that did you?” I asked almost chuckling.
“Fucking Bitch!” he said as he punched me in the face. I turned my face to the side as looking at where the blood spattered to. “you’ll pay for that one”
He crawled down to my boxers, took the slight bulge that was there and bit on it.
I yelped in pain.
“STOP! MARK STOP! PLEASE DON‘T!” I screamed.
He only bit harder.
Finally stopping, I felt the bruises that were stinging me. I closed my eyes at the excruciating pain.
He hooked his fingers on my boxers and pulled it all the way down as far as my stretched legs would allow them. Seeing as how he couldn’t possibly yank it off, he took the piece of clothing and tore it right off.
I was now fully exposed to the monster.
“Sexy..” he said licking his lips. I looked away from him and stared back at the ceiling.
I could hear him remove his clothing. Throwing them off to the side. He crawled back on top of me, skin to skin. His hard aching member rubbing against mine. I cringed at the feeling. He licked from my hip up all the way to my neck.
I stretched away, hoping my head would snap off and roll away from that horrid tongue. He continued and licked at the side of my jaw where he punched me twice.
He chuckled as he stopped. I looked to my side not looking back at him. He grabbed at my chin and forced me to stare back.
“Your fucking sexy... you know that?” he let go of his grasp and crawled back down.
He licked at my limp member hoping to get my attention. Convinced that he was getting nowhere he bit me again.
And I screamed again in pain.
“Your loss...” he laughed.
He took my legs and pushed them up as much as the ropes would allow.
“You ready beautiful?”
Before I could answer, he jabbed into me. I gasp at the pain. The pain. It hurts too much. It hurts way too much.
Suddenly feeling dizzy, I see the ceiling above me start to swirl. Swirling, mixing in with the colour on the walls.
The swirling stopped as he rammed back into me again. Then again. He continued, I don’t know how much time passed by, but it felt like an eternity. I couldn’t feel my legs, my arms, my whole body anymore. I couldn’t feel anything. I’m numb from the inside out.
I could hear him as he reached his climax. He thrust into me one last time as he spilled his seed in me.
He pulled out and I felt his body topple on top of mine. I looked at the ceiling not caring. I’m a used and abused ragged doll. I was useless now. Throw me away and forget I existed.
I kept staring at the ceiling for god knows how long. He finally lifted his body from mine, as I felt the weight on my body change. I hear him enter the washroom and close the door behind him.
I hear him come back out not knowing how long he was in there. He untangled the ropes around my ankles. He then went up to my hands and did the same thing. My hands fell on to the bed.
“Get up” he said. He sighed in frustration as my limp body laid there, still tangled in invisible ropes.
Not taking anymore of my shit, he rolled me over off the bed. I fell on the floor with a loud thud. I laid there staring at the side wall, not feeling the pain.
“We don’t wanna sleep on blood now do we?” he said. I saw the shadow against the wall as he was removing the top layer of blanket on the bed. He threw it to the side and jumped on the bed.
Eventually through out the night, the feeling crawled back up to me as I listen to his loud snores.
I use my hands to lift me from the floor, only for it to give way for me to fall back down. I tried again, determined, I used both my hands and sat in a sitting position my legs outstretched together. I could feel the agonizing pain below me. I try to stand up. I could see my feet trembling. They gave way, not able to support my weight.
I let my body fall back on the floor. I put my hands in front of me and started crawling around, looking for my duffle bag. Finally finding it with my hands, I unzip it and look for clothes. I looked at the things my hand managed to grab and pulled them out. I put on a black shirt slowly and agonizingly over my head. I could feel the sting from the previous fabric that was wrapped tightly around my wrist. I grabbed the matching black coloured baggy pants, and also strained my legs to move. About 15 minutes of getting into some clothes I tried standing up again. My feet were still trembling.
What’s he done to me. My feet ache. I can barely move them. My brain isn’t working properly. I silently sob as I placed my body back into a limp position on the floor.
It hurts. This pain... it hurts too much.
I crawled my body away from the room and slowly made my way into the adjacent room, tears streaming down my cheeks. I enter the rectangular room and head into the top right corner beside the couch and near the window, away from the door.
I place my body there, hiding.
Getting into a seating position, I leaned my head against the side of the couch as I let the tears fall from my face hoping the pain would wash away like the descending tears.
“Chester...” I whispered as tears continued flowing out of me.
I close my eyes, blocking out the pain. Defeated, I let the pain and tiredness lull my aching body to sleep.
~*~
I woke up startled to the loud banging on the door. I re-adjusted my eyes emitting from the window. I squinted. My eyes sting. The loud banging continued. And then some more. I closed my eyes tight and crushed my ears with my hand.
“...go away... go away... please go away” I cried quietly shaking my head.
The banging only grew louder.
I felt stomping on the floor reverberate suddenly.
“SHUT UP!” I heard Mark yell.
I cringed at the sound of his voice through covered ears. I sank lower in the corner the wall and the couch made hoping I would shrink smaller.
I couldn’t hear who he was talking to. I could hear murmurs. But nothing more. I closed my eyes tighter trying to remove the noises they made.
I felt the footsteps move again. Away.
“Mike where the fuck are you?”
I shook my head. I cried even more. I don’t want to see him. I don’t want him to touch me. I don’t want him near me. I just want him to go away. I want them all to go away. Leave me alone.
The footsteps felt like they were getting closer.
“MIKE!?”
“...go away please...” I pleaded quietly. “...leave me alone”
“WHERE ARE YOU!”
He waited. Silence.
“I’LL GIVE YOU TO THE COUNT OF THREE TO COME OUT!”
He waited again. Expecting me to pop out. No I won’t do it.
“ONE”
I don’t want to see him.
“TWO”
I don’t want to. He can’t make me.
“THREE!”
I sobbed now. “...please... please just leave me alone!” I cried. Dear god, tell me he didn’t hear me.
I felt his footsteps getting closer.
He heard me.
“What the fuck are you doing?” I heard him say. His head was above me, looking down at me from the armchair. I didn’t look up, except I sank my head lower to my knees against my chest.
I shook my head and covered my ears as I cried.
“...go away... please just leave me alone” I cried shaking my head.
I could feel his icy stare at me.
“Your paranoid” he whispered. With that said, he got up and left me alone.
With his presence gone, I sobbed louder letting out as much pain I kept bottled in as possible.
I stayed at the same spot, not knowing what the time is, nor caring. Finally realizing that the sun quit on me outside the window only to be replaced by the darkness.
I could see the different coloured lights outside the city. Hear sounds of the busy streets below. And feel my tired eyes, as the lights became a blur. I was encompassed by darkness.
Content with the silence, the door suddenly flew open. The loud sound made me panic, frightened of the sound the door created and who created it.
I clutched on to my knees tight scared as any lost child. I hugged my knees tighter as I buried my head into them.
‘don’t let them find me... don’t let them find me’ I chanted in my head.
I could feel the rush of steps thunder around the room. Then it became more strong as it neared to where I was. I was a bit relieved to realize it wasn’t Mark. If it was, he would have found me by now.
I still quiver from someone finding me at this state.
The footsteps stop right in front of me. I shook my head refusing to look at whom ever found me.
“Mike...” I heard recognizing it to be Brad’s voice.
He placed a hand on my arm, but quickly snatched it back as I flinched at the touch.
“Mike... what happened?” he asked sitting beside me, as I heard his back make a thump against the wall. “...I knew I was right to worry about you today... I always get that tingling feeling”
I could picture a smile form on his lips. Now wasn’t really the best time to joke around.
He sighed. “You’ve got Chester very worried. He keeps scrambling around, not talking to any of us, not even listening to us. He just keeps asking every 10 minutes if you’ve showed up yet”
He’s worrying about me?
“Mikey tell me what’s been going on. I know something’s up. Having known you for so long, don’t you think I could tell by now?”
He waited, expecting an answer that never came. He sighed again.
“I’ve known you since seventh grade Mike... you have to tell me... it hurts me that you can’t tell me these things... it hurts not knowing what‘s bothering you, and it bothers me that something’s bothering you”
He waited for a moment before speaking again.
“I remember in seventh grade...” he said as he started to chuckle. “who was our teacher again...? Ms. Taylor or something... anyways... I was still new at the time, didn’t know anyone, refused to talk to anyone, and people would always make fun of me and our teacher wouldn‘t do a thing about it. The kids in the class were picking on me all the time, until you finally snapped. You shouted for them all to just leave me alone and stop making fun of me. From that moment on you always stayed around me, talking to me, and we were slowly becoming the best of friends. We told each other everything, and all our dirty little secrets...”
He was silent for a bit. “I distinctly remember the one where you told me about some girl that was madly in love with you. She chased you all the way down the streets. You kept running, but she eventually caught up to you... and kissed you. You felt so disgusted and kept saying you had the coodies, and you would always pass it on to me...”
I chuckled as I re-played the moment in my head. I would always run after Brad, trying my hardest to kiss him so that he had the coodies.
“And eventually, you kissed me...” he said again chuckling a little louder this time. “so then... I had to give it back to you, so it was your turn to run away...”
I titled my head up and looked beside me to see him staring back at me. I gave him a faint smile as he stretched out his arm for me to dive into a hug. I quickly responded and let my body embrace his. I sobbed onto his shoulder, as he made slow circles with his palm on my back.
“S’ok Mikey... Braddles is here... don’t worry” he said soothing me.
We pulled apart and I also slumped my back on the wall, tilting my head so that it was leaning against his shoulder, as he sat there holding my hand and rubbing it with his.
“I’m ready to tell you now...” I whispered. My jaw hurt as the words fell out of my mouth.
“Okay...” he whispered.
I started explaining to him about the first few lovely months of my relationship with Mark to the abusive twists and turns he ended up to now. I sobbed again at his shoulder as he hugged me tighter, comforting me with words. I leaned my head against his shoulder again as he draped a hand over my shoulder.
“You can’t let him do this to you Mikey... I won’t let him...”
“You can’t Brad...” I said moving away from his shoulder. “he’ll hurt you... I can’t let that happen”
“How will he hurt me?”
Should I tell him about the gun. What if he starts worrying and calls the cops. What if Mark finds out that Brad knows, what will happen. Should I tell him?
“I... he... he’s really... strong..”
He laughed as the words escaped my mouth.
“The world’s strongest man can’t lay a finger on Braddles!” he laughed. I placed a weak smile on my face.
“...please Brad... don’t... don’t do anything...”
“Don’t do anything!?... Mike this guy is practically RAPING you!... and your telling me not to do anything” he chuckled. “nuh uh... I won’t.... I CAN’T LET THAT HAPPEN”
He gripped my arm, stating his point.
“Brad...” I whispered. “I... can’t lose you...”
“You won’t lose me Mike.. your stuck with me... For Good!” he chuckled as he wiped a falling tear from my face. “we’ll think of something to get you out of this... okay?”
I nodded my head.
“Okay...” he said sighing. “you wanna go see the guys now? they’re really worried... especially Chaz”
“Is he... down there?”
“No he went out somewhere... never told us, nor did we care”
He stood up and offered me a hand. I took it slowly. Whimpering as my body stretched to the pain. He grabbed me before I could fall back down.
“Mike...”
“I’m fine... I’m fine... my body’s just... asleep”
Not taking my word for it, he grabbed hold of my arm and draped it over his shoulder, supporting me.
“Could I... brush my teeth.. first?” I asked. He laughed and the nodded.
I looked at my face in the mirror and frowned. Brad took and a face towel and started wiping the blood from my face. I looked at the healing bruise on my jaw. It was purple mixed in with teal.
After finishing brushing my teeth, him spiking my hair to make it look like I didn’t just wake up, we finally headed out the door and down to the mini bar at the bottom floor.
We headed into a room filled with circular tables and 4 chairs surrounding each one. There was music on and the light was dim. There were people, not seeming to care about their surroundings, lost in their conversations with the others around them.
Brad headed me to a table off to the corner, to a slightly larger table. I notice the 3 guys. They were all happy. Laughing. I smiled as I watched them enjoy themselves. Brad moved us nearer.
“HEY MIKEY! Where you been buddy?” he got up and was about to give me a hug before Brad stopped him.
“Don’t touch him” he warned.
He looked confused.
“I’m just... not in the mood for hugs right now” I smiled seeing his hurt eyes. He quickly wiped it away and headed back to his chair.
“Hey man” Phe waved. I nodded in return.
“Sup Mikey” Rob smiled.
“Hey..” I smiled back. I took a seat at the edge right across from Rob, and right beside Brad.
“So why is it that I can’t give Mikey a cuddly hug?” whined Joe.
“He’s hurt..” Brad said not thinking of what he blurted out. He looked at me, apology in his eyes. I smile back at him, forgiving him. It’s not like I can hide it anyways.
“Mikey you okay?” Joe started.
“Yeah... I’m fine... where‘s Chester?”
“He went to his room, said he needed to be alone” Rob stated.
“What happened?” Dave asked getting back to the previous subject.
“...well... Mark sort of...” I began. I looked at their faces. They had just figured out that Mark was the cause of all this.
“Mark does this to you!” Joe said standing up.
“Mikey... what the fuck... you can’t let that bastard do that to you” Rob said sitting straight up on his chair. We looked around us, hoping no one heard us. Satisfied that no one did Dave began.
“Where the fuck is he, I’ll show him some of my medicine... he can’t do this to my best friend...” Dave said standing up and rolling up his sleeves.
“Dave...” Brad said.
“What?”
“Sit down”
He sighed before reluctantly sitting down.
“How... What...? When... did...Why?” asked Rob.
I let out a slow sigh as I began to tell them the story I had just told Brad moments ago.
“I knew you didn’t really hit your forehead with hammer!” Joe exclaimed after I finished.
“But you believed him... didn’t you?” asked Dave.
“Well... he explained it so... well and descriptive” Joe said swaying his hands.
“I don’t think you guys are getting the seriousness of this situation” Rob said glaring at the two.
They both whispered sorry as they bowed their heads. I smiled as I looked at my hands.
“Mikey...” Rob said as he placed his hands on top of mine which caused me to look at him.
“You need to tell this to Chester... he’s really hurt...” Rob whispered just above the volume of the music.
I nodded my head as I stood up.
“I’ll go by myself” I smiled as Brad stood up.
“Are you sure?” he asked worried.
“Yeah... don’t worry about me” I smiled and walked out of the room slowly.
I made my way up the elevator and down the hall to his room. 515. I knock on the door and wait.
He opened the door and looked at me through the little crack he made.
“Hi...” I said in a whisper not knowing if he heard me or not.
He opened the door widely now, his full body in my view. I smiled again as I looked at his gorgeous face.
We stood there looking at each other until I broke it.
“Can I come in?” I asked.
He smiled and moved aside to let me in. I inched my way in as he closed the door behind me.
“Where’ve you been all day?” he asked.
“I... I was just... resting..” I smiled trying my best to lie.
He sat on the couch. I made my way over and sat down, trying my hardest to hide the pain of sitting down.
He looked at me.
“I can’t keep letting him do this to you” he said angry.
I smiled as I placed my hands on my knees and looked at them.
“I.. I’m fine...”
“No!... No your not fine!... I can see the hurt in your eyes! I can see you falling apart Mike!”
I sat there quietly still focused on my hands. Tears slowly filled my eyes and fell down.
“God Mike... please... I can’t keep pretending your okay... and it kills me that I can’t do anything to help you!”
He sat closer to me and hugged me. I leaned in to the hug and placed my head on his chest.
“I’m sorry” I whispered in between my sniffs.
“It’s okay... It’s okay...” he soothed, rocking me back and forth slowly.
He pulled away from me as he held me facing him, studying my face. He took a hand and ran a finger down the side of my face, and nearing the bruise on my jaw. I closed my eyes as if feeling the same amount of pain the first time I received it. He stopped not getting any closer to the bruise.
“I won’t hurt you..” he whispered.
I opened my eyes to see him staring intently at me.
“I will never hurt you...” he whispered again.
He kissed a tear away just as it was slowly making its way down my face.
“I love you”
I didn’t say anything. I didn’t know what to say. I looked down at my dwindling hands as he still focused on me.
He moved his hand so it was under my chin. He lifted my face up so my eyes were also focused on his. He held me there, captivated as he leaned in and kissed me.
I opened my mouth as he asked for entrance. I could feel his tongue brush against mine. I duelled with him. I placed my tongue at the bottom of his lip, playing with his lip ring. We pulled apart, taking in air.
We were about to lean in again before I heard the door slam open.
“Brad?” Chester said confused as he looked over my shoulder.
“Mark’s here... and he seems mad when we told him we knew what he was doing to Mike and that we’re going to call the cops on him”
“No..” I said turning around to face him and shaking my head. “no... you should have never told him... you guys should have never known” I said standing up.
Chester stood beside me. “Mikey don’t worry... I won’t let him near you... okay?”
“You don’t understa--”
“What’s there to understand Mikey?” Brad said moving closer to me. “there’s five of us, and one of him... what’ll he do?”
“Nothing...” assured Chester. “we won’t let that happen... I won’t let it happen”
I sobbed. They have no idea.
“Don’t move”
We all turned around to see Mark with his gun, held out to us.
“If any of you want to live, none of you will move” he grinned.
“Mark put the damn gun down” Brad said as he slowly moved his feet forward.
“I SAID DON’T FUCKIN MOVE!” he yelled. Brad froze in his spot.
“Mark please... put the gun down” I pleaded.
“You broke your promise Mikey...” he snarled. “now get over here”
I looked at Chester. He was flared with anger as he looked at Mark.
“I SAID GET OVER HERE!” he yelled again. I turned around and looked at Mark. Brad turned around and looked at me. I cried.
“Mikey...” Brad whispered.
“I’m sorry” I whispered back crying. I turned around and looked at Chester. “I’m so sorry... Chaz...”
“DON’T MAKE ME REPEAT MYSELF MIKE!”
I moved away from both of them getting closer to Mark.
“Good boy” he said grabbing me by the wrist and slowly walking backwards.
“Now you two be good boys too or Mikey boy here will be punished”
I saw the flare intensify in Chester’s eyes as we moved away. He half dragged me to our room not letting go of his death grip on my wrist.
“Let’s just get a couple of my things my dear sweet” he said licking his lips and moving his face closer to mine. I moved my head away, only to be slapped on the face by the side of the gun.
We moved into the bedroom still gabbing my wrist. He looked down and started putting things into his bag.
I quickly notice my shiny silver cell phone on the counter. I turned around to see if he was looking or not, he was focused on putting his things in the bag. I quickly grabbed the cell phone and placed it inside my pocket.
After 30 seconds he was finally done and we jolted out of the room. I could feel the pain surging through my body but I decided to keep quiet about it.
We quickly walk out of the hotel lobby, while Mark hid his gun in his pockets.
“You say anything... and I blow your head off right here, right now” he threatened quietly in my ear as we walked by the few people behind the counter.
“We hope you enjoyed your stay here at Marriot Hotel” one of the ladies smiled. I smiled back faintly.
We went outside. He asked the butler to retrieve his car. He came back a short while later.
“MIKE!” I heard as I turned around. It was Chester. Mark saw the blonde and pulled me towards the car. He opened the passenger seat and threw me in, putting on the child safety lock so I wouldn’t be able to pull open the door. He opened the back door quickly and threw his bag in. The butler scurried out of the car as Mark ran to the other side. I looked back at Chester who was going through the door. I placed my hands on the window crying as we drove off.
I felt the tears sting my eyes as the car flew off. How could Mark do this? Why..?
“Shut up” he yelled over my tears. I quickly shut up as I brought my knees to my chest, not caring about wearing a seatbelt. I hope we hit something, and we both die!
What’s he going to do to me? Where are we going to go? Is there no way back?
“See...” he started. “this is what happens if you don’t fucking listen to me!”
I didn’t look up. I kept my face in my knees.
“If you’ve listened to me, I wouldn’t have to put on a show just like that” he laughed.
I still didn’t look up. I cried silently, trying hard not to show it.
“Your stupid friends... they are as weak as hell” he laughed. “what’s the dudes name with the fuckin frog?” he laughed a lot louder this time. “stupid asshole... I ripped his frog right after I punched him in the face”
“YOU STUPID FUCKER!!!” I yelled at the top of my lungs, jumping at him. “YOU DON’T FUCKIN DESERVE TO LIVE, YOU NEED TO DIE!!!”
I leaped onto him punching him in the face. The car swerved to the right as I kept punching at him.
“You stupid asshole... you wanna fuckin die” he yelled trying to block my punches.
“I WANT YOU TO FUCKIN DIE!”
The moment I finished my sentence, the car hit something, as I felt my body fly through the window, before letting the dark devour me.
~*~
I woke up to the agonizing pain running through my body. Where am I?
I tried looking around. Everything was a blur.
My hand was tied behind me as were my ankles. My mouth was taped.
I tried to focus my eyes, realizing that I was in a back seat of a car. I could hear voices. Two voices. Who are they? and why am I tied up?
I whimpered as the car bounced, letting me feel the pain in my body. I felt gashes all over my body. I looked down at my body, seeing scratches all over. Looks like a tigers mistaken me for a ball of yarn.
There’s blood dripping from the scratches all over my body. I looked at my right thigh noticing ripped clothing wrapped around it.
I couldn’t feel my thigh. I didn’t feel anything.
“Looks like our little girl’s awake” it was none other that Mark’s voice. I could hear the mockery in his voice. “you’re lucky your still alive Mikey”
Lucky? I wish I was dead.
“Your not doing too well yourself Mark” the man driving laughed.
“Shut the fuck up Brian!”
“Hey man... you do look like shit”
“I said shut the fuck up!”
“Alright alright... so why did we have to bring this little fuck along anyway?” he asked.
“’cause he’s my fuck buddy... I’ll get lonely... isn’t that right Mikey?” he chuckled.
I laid there not listening to the rest of their conversation. Where are we? Where are they taking me?
It was dark now and we finally arrived at wherever it is that we’re at.
“You guys can stay at my place for awhile” Brian said as he got out of the car. I heard Mark get out of the car also. He opened the door and leaned over my body. He leaned in closer and kissed my cheek.
“Now you behave in there or I’ll have to spank you”
I looked away as he laughed.
He pulled my body out of the car and draped me over his shoulder. I felt a slight bit of pain thanking my body for being the numb thing that it is.
“Are you sure Amy won’t mind?” asked Mark.
“Nah... she better not”
He carried me into what looked like a big house. The house was warm. It made everyone that enter feel at home.
“The guest rooms are here”
I felt Mark’s form move again as we headed down a hall way into a serious of rooms.
“You guys can stay in this one..” I heard Brian open the door as he led us inside.
Mark dropped me into what seemed to be large bed. I looked away from their direction staring at wall.
Both of them left, leaving me at the state I’m in. I didn’t care. They can both just fuck off.
What happens to me now?
What did I do to deserve this? I never wanted any of this to happen. I wanted a happy life. I wanted to grow old with the man I loved. I wanted to spend the rest of my days with that someone I love. I want us to be happy. No distractions. I want... I want... Chester.
I was shot out of my trance as the door opened. I didn’t turn to see it is.
I heard a gasp. I was glad it was a woman’s voice.
“Oh... My... God..” the woman dropped whatever it was she was holding on her hand and rushed to the side of the bed and looked at me. “what has he done to you...”
I kept staring at the wall. She probably wants so much as to fuck up my life also. So let her...
“I can’t believe he would do this to someone...”
She placed her hands behind my back to where my tied hands are and started untying the hold. The moment it was finished, I flung my hand to my chest, holding it like some sort of comfort.
She sighed and started untying my ankles also.
“He never does this...”
I felt blood rush to my feet as I started to feel it again.
She leaned over to look at my face. She frowned.
“You’re a mess... you know that?” she got off her seating position on the bed and went to what she was holding earlier.
She sat back on the bed as I felt the weight shift.
She pulled something out of whatever it was she was holding.
“Mike right?” she asked. I didn’t answer. I didn’t care. “...I’m gonna need you to be facing up to the ceiling”
What? Why would she want me to do that for?
“Please Mike... I need to put some bandages on you” she whispered.
I waited awhile. She didn’t do anything. She waited, not caring how long it took me to face up.
Eventually I moved my body so my eyes were staring at the ceiling.
“Now... I’m going to take off your shirt alright?” she asked. I nodded slowly. My hands were placed at my sides.
“Doesn’t seem like I can take off your shirt... I hope you don’t mind if I cut it off?” I didn’t answer. She sighed and took out a pair of scissors. She started to snip at the bottom centre leading it to my collarbone where it ended.
She slid what was left of the thing off my arms, and then pulling it off from underneath me.
She hovered her head over my body. “Why do you let him do this to you?”
She placed her hand on my chest. I cringed at the feeling.
“Sorry...” she whispered.
She took her hands and pulled out a piece of glass from the side of my ribs.
I kept my eyes on the ceiling as she pulled out more little shards of glass from my body.
“I’m amazed you survived that accident” she said. “from what Mark said... it looked like you were dead”
She finished pulling out the glasses from my body. I felt stings as she dabbed at my cuts and bruises with alcohol. Finally finishing that, she wrapped me with bandage.
She went through the whole process again with the lower part of my body. She cut off my pants, leaving me with my boxers.
She took off the fabric wrapped around my thigh, cleaned it and wrapped it in white bandage.
Once all the shards were off, alcohol and more bandages were added. She took the bag of shards and dumped it in the garbage.
She pulled the blanket over to my chest. I never made eye contact with her. I kept my eyes fixated on the ceiling. I made glances at her every now and then when she wasn’t looking. She was very pretty.
“You need a good rest... sleep alright?” Before she was gonna go through the door, Mark barged in.
“Hey Amy!” He exclaimed. I felt a shiver run down my spine.
“Mark...” she said plainly.
“So did you take care of my fuck buddy?”
“Yes I did Mark”
“Good!”
Dear god please don’t let him come in.
“Well I need some sleep” Mark said yawning.
“I don’t think you should sleep with him tonight” she said.
“What are you talking about” Mark chuckled.
“He needs some rest Mark... he’s badly hurt”
“And what’s that got to do with me?” he said chuckling more.
“I’m serious Mark”
“So am I”
“Mark get the fuck out and let him rest” she said irritation in her voice.
“Fine fine fine” Mark sighed in defeat. “good night sweet cheeks”
“Mark!” she snarled.
They both got out. I looked over at the door. Before Amy went through the door, she held the knob from the inside and turned the lock. She looked back at me, our first eye contact and smiled before closing the door.
~*~
“Hey...” I heard whispered to me. I opened my eyes slowly, adjusting them to the light in the room. “..morning”
She smiled, holding a tray of food.
“Thought you might need some food” she said looking at me.
“T-thanks” I whispered unaware of how quiet I said it.
“No problem...” she said keeping her smile. “I’ll try my hardest to keep Mark away from you... I don’t... I don’t like seeing people... like this”
I turned my head away, hiding the welling tears. She sighed.
“I’ll put them here alright... just promise me you’ll eat it... and stay in bed” she placed the tray on the counter beside the bed before getting up and leaving the room, locking it again.
I waited a few minutes.
I pushed through the pain as I sat my body into a seating position on the bed. I took the tray from the counter and placed it on my lap. I grabbed the fork and started eating the food she made me.
Drinking the last drops of the milk, I placed it back to the side counter along with the tray. I sprawled my body back down into a resting position.
What do I do?
Suddenly remembering the cell phone in my pocket, I sat back up, not caring about the pain. I pushed my legs off the bed and scanned the room for my torn up clothes. Nowhere.
Garbage! Well duh, what good would torn up clothes do you?
I spotted the garbage can, and lazily limped my body towards in.
Noticing my baggy pants, I slowly bend my body down to the floor. Feeling the pain, I sat my body down instead and pulled the can towards me. I tipped it over and grabbed my jeans from the inside. Pulling out the cell phone from the pocket I get up again, holding on to the wall for support. I then make my painstaking way back and resting my body under the covers.
“Such a simple thing to do... and it practically requires all my energy” I sighed.
Thankful that the small thing was on vibrate, I look at the previous callers.
“128 missed calls” I read quietly. I could tell that half of it was Chester’s.
I placed the phone hurriedly under the pillow as I heard the door unlock. I look to see who was coming in. Amy.
“Hey... glad to see that you ate” she beamed. “well here, I got some clothes for you”
She placed the clothes at the edge of the bed as she watched me.
I looked back at her, then quickly turned away.
“We need to get you out of here” she whispered.
I swiftly looked back at her. Did she say what I think she said?
“I can’t let Mark do this to you... It affects me to see someone go through what your going through... not again” she sniffed back a tear.
“...not again?” I whispered, curious as to who she was talking about.
“My.. best friend” she began. “she was abused by her boyfriend... to death” she said, tears falling down her face.
She decided not to go further for she would break down. I didn’t push her.
“Now...” she said placing a smile on her face. “get ready... alright?.. I’ll be back in 5 minutes... and then we’ll head off”
“What about Mark... and Brian?” I asked quietly still.
“They’ve been out since early morning... wouldn’t say where, but we don’t give a shit right?”
I nodded slowly as she went back outside.
I got out of bed and started to place the clothes on. I finished by putting the cell phone in my pocket.
“You done in there?” she said knocking on the door.
“Yeah..” I said not sure if she heard me or not.
She peeked her head in as I started to walk slowly to the door.
“Good.. your done, now come on.. let’s go”
She was also wearing different clothes than she was earlier.
“You really can’t walk can you?” she asked staring at my me as I was holding on to the wall for support.
I smile weakly at her and start my slow pace again.
“Here let me help” she took my free hand and placed it over her smaller frame. I look at her. She simply smiled.
We made our way out the door and towards the car in the driveway. As we were nearing it, another car started coming up the large driveway.
“Fuck!” she cursed. She removed herself from me. “Hurry get in the car!”
She unlocked the door and I ran for the passenger seat. We got in and she started the ignition.
I saw Mark out the window, running towards the car. He banged at the window.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing Amy!” he yelled.
I looked away, making no eye contact with him. She put the gear on reverse and the car powered its way backwards. I look in front to see Mark get in the car.
Just as he got in, the car quickly ran off.
“Fuck!” she cursed again. She looked over at me. “put on your seatbelt”
I quickly complied and placed on my seatbelt.
“...where we going?” I whispered.
She was silent for a bit, ignoring me. “I don’t know yet”
“Why don’t we go to the police”
She started laughing before she started talking again. “They won’t help us... the cops here are useless”
I looked down at my feet, dispirited.
“Don’t worry... we’ll find some way... tog et out of this mess” she said noticing my sudden saddened face.
I nodded to myself.
“Mother of all fuckers!” she said. I looked at her, looking at the rear view mirror.
I looked at the side mirror to see a car, speeding behind us. I was grateful that the people who decided to build this road only made it one lane.
Suddenly I noticed the car get on the opposite lane. I looked ahead of me. No cars. They were only getting faster.
She stepped on the peddle harder.
“Amy?” I was now very nervous.
“..I know what I’m doing... and what’s he doing” she said. “he’s gonna try and cut me off... but that won’t happen..” she hissed.
I was gradually starting to get freaked out by her. I notice the car closer now. It’s nose was adjacent to the back of the car.
She abruptly stopped, and I saw their car speed on past. Amy took the left turn, and sped along again, losing them behind us.
On both sides of the road stood square looking factory houses. About 4-5 stories high.
“Do you think we lost them?” I asked.
“Nah... Brian knows this place inside out” she chuckled which brought my spirits down yet again. “but that doesn’t mean I don’t know it as well as he does...”
Suddenly, I remembered about my cell phone. I took it out and looked at her for assurance. Getting none I dial Chester’s cell phone number.
I dialled the number and placed it against my ear.
“Hello?” I heard on the other line.
“Chaz?”
“Mikey? Is that you!?” relief in his voice.
“Yeah... yeah it’s me” I said almost crying.
“Oh My God Mike... I’m so fuckin worried! tell me where you are” he said uneasiness in his voice.
I looked over at Amy. “Amy... where are we?” I asked her.
She looked over at me and then back at the road. “We’re still in New York. We’re at the Mill Factories”
“We’re are the Mill Factories” I said to Chester.
“What are you doing there?” he asked worried.
“We’re trying to get away from Mark... he’s chasing us... and Amy is helping me get away” I said sniffling back a sob, happy to hear his voice.
“Mikey... It’s okay... you guys stay there okay? I’ll come and get you”
“Alright..” I said rubbing my nose with the sleeve of the sweater. “and Chester...”
“Yeah..?” he answered.
“I... I love you” I whispered.
“What! is that some sort of way of saying Good bye!” he said rising his voice.
I cried silently, sniffling.
“No...no, I’m gonna get you back Mikey... I need you, I can’t live without you Mikey..., I love you and I won‘t let anything else happen to you!”
I cried silently into the phone.
“I promise you...” he began. “I promise you’ll be safe soon... okay?”
“Okay..”
“Good..”
“Chaz..?”
“Yeah?”
“Are Joe, Dave, and Rob alright?” I asked.
“Yeah, they’re fine. Joe’s depressed. His frog is in two pieces. Dave can’t even cheer him up”
“Could you tell them... that I’m sorry” I asked.
“We’ll do it together okay? First I want you safe and sound first... I’ll call you back in a bit okay?”
“Okay..” I whispered.
“and Mike...”
“Yeah?..”
“I... I do love you” with that said he hung up.
I sniffed back a sob.
“You okay?” she asked looking over at me.
“Yeah I’m fine” I said wiping a tear again. “Amy!”
She looked ahead of her to see what I screamed at.
“Damn!” she snarled.
The car was heading straight for ours. It was a one way street and there was no place else to go.
Amy just keeps on going forward as the car got closer in front of us.
I looked over at her. She looked determined.
We got closer... and closer.
The moment we were about to hit, Amy turned the steering wheel to the right, moving over to the small sidewalk.
I put my hands in front of my face as we hit a pole.
The white bag popped in front of me. I was at least fine. I looked over at Amy.
Her face was had a frown.
“Are you okay?” I asked worried.
“Yeah... I...” she moved a leg and then screamed piercing my ear. “...my leg... it might be broken”
“Amy...” I said moving towards her.
“Don’t... you need to get out of here...”
“But.. your...”
“Go!” she yelled. I looked at her one last time before opening the door slowly and getting out.
I looked around to see the other car. They hit newspaper stands. I stared away as the two slowly made their way out of the car. I looked around looking for somewhere to go.
All there was a long stretch of sidewalk with no where to go but grey buildings to the right and the left.
I looked down the alleyway and went in it. I held on to the wall for support. Left or right? Looking down to the left, all I saw was darkness. So I decided to go to the right. I kept moving down the alley, almost always toppling over.
I look ahead of me to see a tall fence. Fuck! I look around me and see a door to my right.
‘Factory 912’ I read in my head.
I opened the door, thankful that it was open.
“Oh Mikey!” I heard him yell.
I hurriedly got in and closed the door behind me. A little too loudly.
I looked around the huge factory building. It was empty with little scraps of garbage here and there. It was very tall and the windows were up there with the ceiling. I notice that I was on the top corner of this warehouse. Another door just straight on the other side of the wall from where I stood. I look down to my right all the way on the other side to see huge doors, the front of the warehouse.
I scurried over to the other side of the warehouse. As I moved closer to it, it seemed to stretch away.
I hear the beautiful melody suddenly ring, snapping the wall on the other side back to normal. I pull the phone out.
“Mikey...” I heard on the other side. “are you guys still in the Mill Factories?”
“Yeah...” I cried. “Chester... hurry please... we got into a car accident with Mark‘s car, Amy’s hurt and she told me to run and so I did and now Mark is after me”
“Don’t worry Mikey.. I’m coming... tell me which factory your in”
“I’m in factory 912... Chaz.. please hurr--”
I got cut off with a punch to my back. I dropped to the floor on all fours as the phone flew away from my hand.
“Mike!” I heard the phone yell silently.
“Thought you could get away, did you little fucker?” mocked Mark from behind me. He moved over to my side and kicked me in the stomach. I yelped in pain and fell on the floor.
I looked up to see him move over to the phone. He picked it up.
“That’ll be the last time you ever talked to that asshole!” he said to the phone and threw the phone against the wall. The phone broke into a thousands pieces as it flew to the wall, scattering around.
I tried to get up, only to be pushed back down with his foot on my back.
“You fuckin son of a bitch!” he said crushing me harder under his foot. “after all that, you’d think that you learned something... but NO!”
He pulled his feet up only for it to come crashing back down. I screamed in agony as it echoed throughout the warehouse.
“What do I have to do to make you learn?!” he said removing his foot only to be kicked at my side.
“Huh Mike!? Tell me... tell me what I have to fuckin do?” he said hitting me harder.
I screamed in more pain feeling a break at my sides. I cried and sobbed at the unbearable torture. Feeling satisfied with what he did, he stopped. I place my hands outstretched in front of me and tried my hardest to pull my body away as he started talking about more shit.
He moves in front of me, pulls me up and holds my neck and pushing me towards the wall. I scream in more pain as the cement wall made contact with my back.
“Why Mike!? HUH?” he said lifting me up against the wall not letting me breathe. “why the fuck do you wanna get away from me so bad? do I not treat you with enough love...”
He pulled out his gun from behind him and placed it against the side of my head.
“Thought you always liked things rough” he grinned. He took his hands away from my neck. I slouched over the wall, and slowly sank lower into a sitting position.
“Now... how do you want it... fast and easy, or slow and painful?” he said his back turned to me as he played with the gun. He placed his hands in his pockets just before he got tackled to the ground by Chester.
Sudden relief rushed over as he punched Mark in the face and all over.
I watch them for a few seconds. I looked around to find something to help out. Noticing the gun that was dashed away, I started crawling towards it.
My body couldn’t help me up. I slouched to the ground. I cried silently, pushing my body up started my agonizing crawl back towards the gun.
Finally reaching it, I take it and push my body through the pain, into a standing position. Mark’s back was towards me as he was on the ground, Chester below him.
“Mark!” I yelled. “stop it... or I swear I will shoot”
Mark stopped. He got up slowly, his hands being pushed away from Chester’s body. Chester got up slowly wiping the blood from his lips.
Mark, slowly turned around to have a grin on his face.
“You wouldn’t shoot me now will you Mikey?” he said softly but still with a grin.
I saw Chester move away from him, moving towards the wall, slumping his back on it.
Mark came closer.
“Don’t come closer to me!” I yelled at him. My hand holding the gun, pointing at him, shaking.
“You know you don’t wanna shoot me Mikey” he chuckled, still moving closer to me.
“I SAID DON’T COME ANY FUCKIN CLOSER!” I yelled crying at him. But with no prevail, he kept moving forward.
I pulled the trigger, only to hear a click. What the fuck!?
He jump at me, taking the gun from my hands and punching me in the jaw which caused me to fall to the floor.
“Stupid shit” he spat. “I knew you wouldn’t shoot me”
Just as he finished he got a blow on the face. Chester and Mark went about their fighting again.
I’m so stupid. Why wasn’t there any bullets in there?
I pull myself up again, looking for something else. What the fuck can I use? What’s there to use in this abandoned factory.
I scanned frantically around the large warehouse. My eyes caught a large red box against the wall, glass covering an emergency axe.
I pushed my body again, half running half walking, while holding my broken rib to the other side of the large warehouse.
I look over to see the two punching each other.
‘Hold on Chester...’ I thought, worried about him.
Finally reaching the wall, I cover my hand in the sleeve and punched the glass. I grabbed the axe.
Pulling it off, the weight dragged me to the floor.
I grunted as I lifted the axe with both my hands.
I saw Mark reaching in his pocket, pulling something out and placing it in the gun. Chester jumped him and they battled again. They were struggling to get control of the gun. The gun was pointed away from both of them. Pointed to the ceiling. The trigger was pulled, and the bullet flew to the window, breaking it. The shards fell inside creating an echoing sound.
I moved closer still waiting for Mark to have his back towards me.
Mark punched Chester to the ground. Chester fell down on the ground, hissing in pain. Now was my chance. Mark had his back turned to me while he was loading the gun.
Just as he finished he pointed the gun down at Chester.
“Any last words?” he asked Chester.
I raised the axe over my head.
“Yeah... don’t turn around”
Just as Mark turned around, my hands let it fall down, landing on his face.
I stared, comprehending what I had just done. I looked at the grotesque image that stood and then dropped in front of me. I killed him. I killed him. What have I done? Mixed emotions flooded in me. I didn’t know which one to dominate. Shock, fear, pain, relief, guilt.
I looked at his face, the axe buried deep in the middle of his face. His eyes opened to stare at nothing. The axe dug deep. The blood rushed out of his head onto the cement ground. The axe, slowly fell off of his face to fall down right beside him, showing the deep hole it created in his face. A well of red blood flooded out.
I felt my body go limp, my legs not able to support me anymore. I felt Chester, move his hands around my waist, as he held me from behind, supporting my body.
“I killed him..” I whispered. “I killed him... I killed him”
“Shhh... Mikey... you had no other choice” he said moving in front of me to keep me from staring at the bloodied figure in front of me.
“I... I... killed”
“Mikey... It’s not your fault... you had to... or else he would have killed me”
I cried harder now.
“It’s not your fault shhh... it’s okay”
He held me, close. I could feel the pain, but his warmth made it ease away.
“Your okay now... your safe... he can’t do anything to you anymore”
He moved by body away from where we stood. Heading to the large doors at the front.
“The police are coming... they’ll understand..” he said kissing me on the head.
We moved away, slowly, the pain coming back through me.
The front doors shot open. Cops streamed in to the large warehouse.
The cops headed towards us, looking at me and Chester, he ordered for an ambulance.
The rest of them went to the rear to where the body lay.
We headed out into the bright sunshine, police cars flooded around the road.
“Mikey! Chester!” we turned our heads to see the guys rushing towards us.
I turn my head back to the figure walking into a police car, handcuffed. Brian. Where’s Amy? Is she okay?
“Is Amy okay?” I whispered. The instant the words came out of my mouth, blackness surrounded me.
~*~
“Mikey...” he laughed. “Man.. you have no idea how tight you are!”
“Mark stop it!” I yelled at him. “please stop it!!!”
“But Mikey... you’re just so awesome to fuck!” he grinned.
“Mark... please”
I could see his body ram into me harder and harder. Not listening to me. His head lolled back.
The next instant, he was suddenly in front of me. His raging cock right in front of my face.
“Suck it!” he yelled. I shook my head.
“No... No I can’t” I whimpered. He grabbed his long fat meat and slapped me with it.
“DO IT!” he growled. Just as I opened my mouth to answer, he shoved the gigantic thing in my mouth. I gagged as it hit the back of my throat. I can’t breathe.
He moved it in and out of my mouth. I’m gagging even harder, not able to breathe.
“Mike...” he whispered. I couldn’t move my hands. I couldn’t move any of my limbs. I laid there as he face fucked me. I laid there for what felt like hours, days, years, eternity.
“Mike...” It was a different voice that was talking to me. My eyes were closed.
“Mike..” I heard again. I opened my eyes.
I gasped out screaming. My body bolt upright on the bed.
I felt a hand touch mine. I flinched and turned to look at who it belonged to.
There was Chester, standing right beside the bed, worry in his eyes.
“Chester...” I cried. “Chester”
“It’s alright Mikey it was a dream” he said as I flung my hands over him, crying.
“Chester” I cried into him, relieved to see him.
“I’m here... I’m here” he soothed.
He held me there, soothing me, saying comforting words to me as I endless tears trickled down my face.
I pulled away from him as he looked at me in the eye. He wiped the tears and smiled.
“Your safe now” he smiled. I faintly smiled back. I looked around wondering where I was. Must be the hospital. Most of the things in here were white.
“It’s been two days” he began.
I looked at him confused.
He continued. “It’s been two days that you were asleep” his eyes starting to water. “You made me worry to death Mikey...”
“I’m sorry” I whispered guiltily.
“Just don’t do it again” he chuckled kissing me on the forehead.
Dave popped in.
“I knew I heard something!” shouted Dave as he entered the room.
I smiled at him. His seemingly endless amount of energy and joy wash over me. “Hey Dave”
“Can I hug you?” he said overjoyed. I nodded my head. He moved to the bed and wrapped his hands around me slowly so as not to hurt me.
“I’m so glad your back.. we were so worried” he whispered. He pulled away, giving me a swift kiss on the cheek. He smiled.
“Want me to get the other guys?” Chester asked.
I nodded my head. Chester gave me another kiss on the forehead. I tilted my head back so his lips met mine. He smiled and left the room.
“Awww” Dave giggled. The door shut behind Chester. “You okay Mikey?”
“Yeah I’m fine...” I smiled. “I hear I’ve been here for a while”
I wiped my eyes of the wetness as he began.
“Yes you have... A couple of days now. Chester was the one worried the most, he stayed here not leaving you”
I flushed at what he just said. I could feel my face redden to the extreme.
“Is it just me or do you have about 50 shades of red on your face?” joked Dave.
I looked at him and smiled. The rest of the guys entered.
“Mike!” Brad shouted. Rob was behind him and so was Joe.
“Michael Kenji Shinoda!” Joe exclaimed moving beside Dave to give me a hug. “Don’t you make us worry to death like that!” he said as he pulled away.
“I swear to you Braddles will protect you from now on!” said Brad giving me a kiss on the cheek and hugging me.
“Same with Robbie!” Rob said. Also repeating what Brad did. I looked at the door where Chester stood smiling.
“I’m sorry to make you guys worry” I started.
“That’s alright” Joe said with a broad smile. “we’re just happy that you’re back”
A series of nods and agreement went around to the rest.
“Okay you guys... Mikey needs a rest” Chester said from behind them all.
“Awww” Joe whined. “but we just go here”
“Too bad he needs some rest... doctors orders” chuckled Chester.
Rob, Brad, and Dave joined him.
“We’ll see you in a bit” Brad said kissing me one last time on the head before getting out.
“See ya” waved Rob as he followed Brad out.
“He had like... two days of sleep and he needs more sleep?” whined Joe. I smiled as Dave stood up, grabbing Joe by the collar and moving out to the door.
“See ya Mikey” said Dave his back turned to the door.
“Bye Mikey” frowned Joe as he was being dragged out by Dave. I waved back at him as he left.
“Chester...” I whispered.
“Yeah” he said moving towards the bed.
“Will you stay with me?”
“You don’t have to ask” he smiled. I moved over on the bed to allow him some room.
“You think we’ll fit?”
I nodded my head as he got on the bed and lay beside me. He embraced me, placing his hands around my body like a protective shield.
“Chester?” I whispered.
“Yeah..?”
“Is Amy okay?” I asked as he chuckled, running his hand down my jaw line.
“She’s fine, she’s in this hospital now, we’ll visit her after okay?” he said silencing me with a kiss. I nodded my head placing it on his chest, letting his heart beats lull me to sleep.
I looked outside the hospital window, staring at the rolling winds blowing at the restless trees. The grey skies hovering above, threatening with the different shades.
Blowing a sigh I look away and stare back the black computer screens, gadgets and the several amounts of presents sprawled out in the room.
The previous days events have still bewildered me. The ever seeping shock that still lingers in me makes me feel guilty for what I did. The images have frightened me. Still to this moment it never ceases to. But I pretend to them like it doesn’t. The moments reflections, playing in my head over and over. Like a broken film, repeating the same picture. Now I have to find some way to fix it. Or someone help me.
I’m a monster. I can’t believe what I’ve done. Although he treated me like I was nothing, he never deserved to die. No one ever deserves to die. Death is too harsh. Why... why did I go and do it anyway? My anger flared in. My fear drove me. My hatred lashed out. My love needed me. Is that why I did it? I did it because I loved Chester. I wanted him safe. It was the only way to make him safe. There was no other way. It was...
“Hey...” the blonde whispered, peering his head through the small crack created by the door.
I turn to look at the smiling blonde, giving one in return. He came through the door and sat near the bed as I averted my eyes back to the howling winds outside the window.
“Something wrong?” he whispered, holding my hand.
“...no, I was just thinking”
“Well stop it, it seems to hurt you” he chuckled quietly. I made a slight chuckle as I kept my eyes out the window.
“Are we going soon?” I asked.
“Yeah, the doctor wants to do some final check ups before we head off”
“Okay” I whispered.
We remained quiet for a bit. Fingers entwined.
“..Mikey?” he started softly.
“Yeah?” Is aid looking at him now.
“Do you wanna stay here in New York for a bit?”
I waited for a moment. “Sure I guess... but why? what about the others?”
“I already discussed it with the others, they said it was fine and the reason is... well I want us to have some time alone”
I looked at him again, eventually breaking into a smile as I nodded.
He smiled back at me. “Good... I wanna take you to places”
“But... Chaz... I’ve already been around here... I’ve practically been in all the places” I smile.
“Not with me you haven’t”
“What’s the difference with going around seeing them with you?”
“That hurts” he said gawking at me.
“I’m sorry” I giggled.
“Apology not accepted” he pouted.
“I’m very sorry” I said trying again. He still looked away, the pout on his face. “Okay... I’ll let you take me to wherever it is that you want to take me to Chazzy”
“Apology accepted” he said slapping back on his goofy grin. I smiled at him not realizing how close he was to my face until I felt his breath.
“Ches...”
He leaned in and brushed his lips onto mine. Neither asked for entrance to the other’s mouth. It was slick and simple, passionate yet exotic. He pulled away and looked at me.
“...Chester...” I whispered, my face flushing as I looked at the sheets below me.
Just as he was about to open his mouth, the door instead did.
Chester shot his head around to look at the middle aged man with a bald spot on his head as he smiled.
“How are you two today?” the doctor asked.
“Great” Chester replied.
“And you Mr. Shinoda?” he asked looking at his clipboard.
“I’m fine thank you” I whispered, feeling like a little boy.
“That’s good” the doctor said still eyeing at his clipboard. “now... the only thing I have to check is... your blood pressure... and hmmm.. well just that” he smiled lifting his head higher so he could see us through his glasses that were close to falling off his nose.
The doctor went to retrieve the small device, wrapped it around my hand and started pumping the black oval shaped object. I felt the fabric around my muscles as it constricted them. Feeling an odd pain, I sighed trying to forget about it.
Chester seemed to have noticed this for now he seemed to tighten his hold on my fingers. I look up at him to see him smiling so sincerely. This is the first smile I’ve seen him wear for a long time. He rarely creates such a beautiful and heartfelt smile such as this. And of all the people he expresses it to, he chose me.
“Well... your normal” the doctor said cutting my thoughts as I felt the fabric loosen until he took it off.
“Could we go now doctor?” asked Chester anticipation in his voice.
“Yes... yes you guys are clear for go” he smiled heading to the door. “oh and one more thing Mr.Shinoda” he said turning around. “the one rib that was broken may take time to heal, please try not to do any activities that may further endanger of making it worse. We placed something in you that will make it heal and be back to normal in what we expect to be no more than a week. So please come back here again next week, one of us will call you”
“Alright... thank you doctor” I smiled as he headed out the door leaving the two of us to be alone again.
“That’s also another reason to stay here” Chester smiled. “I want you to be safe and sound when we arrive back home”
“Chester...”
“Yeah?”
“But we don’t live together” I giggled.
“Well... for now we aren’t, but once we get back, your staying over with me” he chuckled.
“Alright...” I said simply smiling.
We then decided to get up and start to gather my little amount of belongings in the hospital, especially the numerous presents I received from concerned people.
“How are we gonna get around?” I asked realizing that there was no large tour bus in front of the hospital.
“By car” he said. I looked at him confused. “I rented a car so that when you woke up it would be ready”
He took my bag of belongings and opened the trunk of the red BMW Beetle awaiting in front of us.
I giggled at the cute car. I always wanted a beetle. They’re so small and cute. I stood at the side of the car looking at it. My eyes flowing from the front to the back where Chester shut the door. My eyes ran up his body to see him watching me, a smile positioned on his face.
“Something wrong?” he asked.
“N-no... I... I like the car you rented” I smiled and got into the drivers adjacent seat. I closed the door as Chester got into his seat also.
“I hope you don’t mind that I picked this car?” he asked nervously.
“No... No, this car is fine... I like it... I’ve... I’ve always wanted one of these...” I said trailing off.
I was facing forward, not meeting his gaze. From the corner of my eye I can see his body faced towards me, one hand on the steering wheel, one holding the keys.
“Mikey..?”
“...Yeah?”
“Would you mind if I kissed you? again?” he asked. I flushed at what he just said.
“I... I don’t... I mean... yeah... I don’t”
“Yeah?”
“No..”
“No?”
“I mean yeah”
“You do mind?”
“Yeah... I mean no, no I don’t...” I stuttered looking down at my hands as my body was now also facing his.
Silencing me before I could speak again, he leaned in and grasped my lips with his. Our lips locked together as if meant to be, pulled together as opposite attractions.
He pulled away.
“I don’t mind...” I whispered, my eyes closed. Before I could open them, his lips were met with mine again.
I moaned, letting my mouth open as his tongue plunged in.
Suddenly I pulled away. Shocked at my own reaction. That felt all too familiar. Images ran through my head. I looked away from him avoiding his hurtful eyes.
“I’m sorry...” I whispered, my head down as I stared at the floor of the car. My eyes were beginning to sting. The memories were starting to flood back in.
The feeling of being used. Abused. Raped. The way he tore at my spirit. Bit by bit for every God damn forsaken day we were together. My bruises felt as if they were abruptly new ones. I could feel each one on my body. Each one is a memory. A memory that will haunt me, torture me. It’ll drive me, drive me away from the people that love me... drive me... to the brink of insanity.
A tear slipped down my face.
“Mikey...” he whispered. “I... I shouldn’t have... kissed you... I’m sorry”
“No” I said shaking my head wildly. “no... it’s not your fault... I’m fine”
I managed to create a painful smile as his gaze was situated upon me.
He started the ignition and drove away from the hospital.
We were silent for the ride. I didn’t know where we were going. Wherever he’s taking me, I have to try and enjoy it... for his sake.
I looked outside the window, my mood suddenly frightening.
“I just have to get some of my stuff from the hotel alright?” he asked.
I looked at him, trying to hide my fear.
“Mikey...” he whispered, his eyes softening. I looked down at my hands. “You stay here okay? You don’t have to come”
He waited for a moment before I nodded.
He got out of the car and headed into the hotel we were at days before. I looked away from the doors as his figure disappeared inside.
I closed my eyes, not taking anymore of my surroundings in. I pulled my feet up, pulling my knees up to my chest as I buried my face into them.
This place, It reminded me all too well of the previous events. When he took me away. Drove me away. I closed my eyes tighter trying not to remember. Tighter as tears slipped out.
The fear that disappeared days ago is gradually starting to emerge.
His face, his mocking face torturing me. His laugh, his grin, his eyes. The numerous nights he afflicted my body, crushing me, eating up what was left of me. He took me away. Took away what was left of my spirit with him to torture me until the ends of eternity.
I shook my head wildly, trying to drown out my thoughts.
“No..” I cried. “No... no... no... no...”
I sobbed through tight eyes.
“Stop... please stop...” I sniffled. He’s dead. He’s dead. I killed him. But why? Why does it still hurt. He’s still hurting me.
“STOP!” I yelled as hands made contact to my writhing body. I jumped at the touch moving away as far away as possible. I looked up to see deep brown eyes looking at me, worry in the glinting eyes.
“Chester!” I cried flying my body towards him as he embraced my shaking body.
“Mikey... shhh it’s okay, it’s okay” he cooed to me. “I’m here...”
We stayed there together, his body bent over so he was level with mine. Whispering comforting words to me as I slowly calmed down.
He pulled away and cupped my face wiping away the trails left behind by the tears.
“Let’s no stay here any longer” he said kissing me softly on the lips as he stood straight back up. He shut the passenger door and headed to the other side and started the car. I closed my eyes as we headed off.
“It’s okay Mikey” he whispered softly. “I promise we’re not going there ever again okay?”
I nodded, and slowly opened my eyes, afraid of what I might see.
“I should’ve dropped you off to the hotel first” he said blaming himself.
“It’s not your fault” I whispered, my head bowed down wondering if he heard me or not.
He sighed and drove the car to our destination.
“You okay now?” he asked after minutes of silence.
I nodded my head, not knowing if he was looking at me and saw the nod or not.
“Do you want to tell me what happened back there?” he asked probably knowing what the answer was already.
I sniffled back a sob as I opened my mouth. “It... the memories are haunting me” I whispered.
He was quiet for a moment. “They’ll go away... give it time”
I looked out the window as people blurred past, hoping the memory would past by just as fast. I fought back the tears as my brain was recollecting back what had happened. I sniffed again.
“Mikey?”
I wiped the upcoming tears that was gathering in my eye as I kept my focus outside the window.
“I’m fine..”
Finally stopping, I looked outside the window to look at the large hotel.
“It’s so... big” I said gathering the size of the building in my head.
“I thought maybe you’d like it” he said as he got out of the car. I opened the door and stepped out never removing my gaze from the structure.
Glass windows were used as walls. You can see the inside of the hotel. The amount of room there was inside was spectacular. The large crystal chandelier visible from the outside. Although it’s not close to evening yet, the dark clouds above gave good enough reason to illuminate some light.
From the outside of the window stood little trees and bushes that swayed in the wind. Numerous flowers scattered about on the ground, being bent down. I looked to where the entrance was to see a few flights of stairs leading to a glass turning door. A huge sign saying ‘Clarion Hotel’ in fancy text above it. I looked back to see Chester removing the bags from the trunk.
“Chester...” I said tying my hardest to show some excitement in my voice.
“Impressive isn’t it?” he asked as he closed the trunk and picked up the two duffel bags.
I motioned to carry one but he moved the bags away from me. I looked at him confused.
“I can carry em” he took hold of both of the bags in one hand and squeezed my hand with the other. Happy that no one was around, we held each other’s hand, as we made our way up the stairs to the rotating doors.
As people came into vision, our entwined fingers separated. We both entered into one of the four slots and pushed the door through. We entered the warm and inviting lobby as people were chattering away with whom ever they were with. The majority of them were of the elderly. No one would recognize us.
Chester passed by me as he headed towards one of the elevators.
“Chester?” I asked confused. “Don’t we have to book in?”
“Oh... sorry... I already got us a room” he smiled as he waited for me to catch back up to him. I smiled at him and walked at his pace towards one of the silvery elevator doors.
He pressed the up button and I watched and waited for the red digital number above the door slide its way down. I felt his body shift and move closer to me. He grasped my hand and entwined our fingers once again. I looked away from above the elevator and looked at him, my face flushing.
He pretended as if he wasn’t doing anything wrong and kept his gaze on what I was looking at earlier. Finally looking at me, he smiled and squeezed my hand tighter. We heard the elevator sound open and headed in, glad that no one else was in. We turned to face the door and saw an old couple join us.
“Hello” the old lady smiled, warm and kindly. The old man nodded and smiled holding the old lady’s hand.
“How are you two today?” asked the old man.
“We’re doing great” answered Chester in his kind hearted voice, keeping a firm grip on my hand as I blushed looking at the elder two.
“That’s good to hear” said the old woman. The door closed and Chester pressed the number 19. “Would you mind pressing 12 for us dear?” she asked kindly.
“No problem” Chester answered and pressed the number as it glowed to his touch.
“Thank you dear” the old lady thanked.
“Anytime Ma’am” Chester smiled. I blushed harder. He was such a gentleman.
Chester turned to look at me as the other couple engaged into their conversation.
“Do you wanna go anywhere?” he asked. “or do you wanna wait until tomorrow?”
“Why what are we going to do tomorrow?”
“I said I would take you out to places remember” he said tapping at my nose lightly. I smiled as his body moved closer to mine as I was leaning against the metal wall of the elevator.
He kissed me lightly on the nose and pulled away from my reddened face.
“Your so cute” he whispered to me, our foreheads touching.
I smiled as his lips brushed against mine. He held both of my hands to the side, entwined with each other.
“So do you wanna just stay in and bask in the hotel room... ask for room service, watch movies?”
“That sounds fun” I smiled. “I think we should stay in until tomorrow”
The elevator sound snapped us to look back at the old couple.
The two looked at us smiling. “Well this our stop, it was nice meeting you two” she smiled.
“You too” Chester said, his body still against mine as he looked over his shoulder. The old man looked at us, giving us a smile and a wink, then disappeared in the hallways.
“I’m glad they don’t know us” I sighed.
“Me too” he said as he placed his lips onto mine again, swiftly pulling back not wanting to push too far.
We stared gazing at each other, giving each other kisses every so often. Content with the other’s silence.
Chester pulled away and picked up the bags as the elevator stopped and opened. He held the door open for me as I went out. He grabbed at my hand again and interweaved them as he led me to our room.
The hallway was dim. Plants at every corner, the light above them. Numbers and arrows were shown every so often. Finally stopping to a door, Chester pulled out the keys and unlocked the door.
I grabbed the bags and started my way in only for them to be taken back by him.
He smiled again.
“I can carry them too you know?” I said.
“Yeah I know... I just don’t want you to” he said grinning at me.
“Why not?”
“Because I love you too much to make you do work”
The words ‘I love you’ repeated in my head. I was silent for a moment not knowing what to say or how to respond to this statement.
“Okay..” he said cutting through my thoughts. “You check the TV and check possible movies we could watch” he said moving the bags into the far corner of the room, beside the bed.
I looked more carefully around the room, taking in everything that decorated the room. The small kitchen was just to my left. The large washroom was situated near the king size bed. The large TV was in front of the bed. Facing each other. The bed from my view was facing me from the side. Right across from me to the other wall was the veranda. I suddenly made a move to go look outside.
I opened the sliding glass door and let the cool air wash over me. I stepped out to see the view of the statue of Liberty surrounded by the dark waters. What a view it was. Other large buildings were erected around us. But it contributed to the beauty.
“Mike.. I’m going to take a quick shower” called Chester. I heard the bathroom door close and the water start to run.
I decided to head back inside doing what I was asked to do in the beginning.
I grabbed the TV controller and flicked it on. I looked over at the movies, wondering which movies would be great to watch. None of them really sparked my interest. Quite a few of them were porn, but I kept on flicking through.
Deciding that I should wait for Chester to help me, I placed the controller down and sprawled my body over the large bed.
The sound of watering stopped and I heard the door open.
“So you picked a movie?” asked Chester.
“I couldn’t pick one, I was hoping you could help me” I said not looking to where he was.
“Okay... let me get changed first” I sat up and looked over to the open washroom.
Chester stood there for a second, a towel wrapped around his waist. He then removed the towel to show his naked body. The view from the back was spectacular. My eyes were fixated on him. Scanning him, taking in the beauty of Chester. His glistening pale body illuminated in the light of the washroom. Suddenly his head turned towards me. Embarrassment flooded through my body as I quickly turned my head to turn on the TV in front of me.
He caught me watching him. Damn it. What do I do? What should I do? Well it’s his fault for leaving the door wide open. I shut my eyes tightly trying to rid myself of my stupidity and embarrassment. I slowly opened my eyes and started flickering through the large flat screen TV hung on the wall, not really taking in what was in front of me.
“So...” he started behind me. I jumped at the sound of his voice. I was quiet waiting for him to continue. I kept my body facing the TV, knowing well that he was clothed by now. “Have you found any good movies?”
“N-no, no I-I haven’t... I haven’t n-no” I stuttered as I placed the remote control down beside me as I looked down on the carpeted floor.
I started studying the patterns on the carpet as his body moved near me.
“Well let’s have a look” he said taking the controller and sitting where it was placed.
I kept my gaze at the floor, slowly shifting it to his legs, noticing his black baggy cargo pants along with a pair of white socks. I quickly shot my gaze back at the carpet as my mind pictured his legs through the fabric, my face flushing wildly.
“How about...” he said trailing off. “...Finding Nemo?”
“I’ve... I’ve never seen it yet” I said shyly, like a little kid.
“Good. Then we’ll watch this... it‘s very funny, you‘ll love it” I looked up at him to see him grinning at me. “Now... to figure out how to order... this... thing”
He shifted his gaze back at the screen and pressed a couple buttons frantically trying to get it to work.
“Don’t worry... I’ll get it to work... you make yourself comfy on this bed okay?” he said grinning his goofy grin at me. I blushed lightly, nodding my head and moved back from the edge of the bed to where the pillows were and leaned my back on the headboard.
The TV was pretty large. Almost the same width as the large king sized bed, and taking a large amount of the wall. Almost as if it’s a small theatre. Little speakers were at its four corners, a flat one on top, and the little subwoofer at the bottom.
“Aha!” he said suddenly jumping up from his sitting position at the edge of the bed, snapping me away from my thoughts. “Am I good or what?” he said grinning.
I nodded my head, making a smile on my face at his childish excitement. Not that it bothered me. It suited him very well, I loved that about him.
“So do you want anything to drink or eat before we start the movie?” he asked looking at me.
I shook my head still keeping on my smile.
“Alright then... me neither” he said climbing on the bed to also positioning himself against the head post to my right.
He looked at me. “You ready?” he said pulling the multi-layered soft and fluffy covers over our legs.
I nodded my head again grinning at him. I took the pillow from under me and hugged it as he started playing the movie.
Every now and then he would laugh at the movie whilst I giggled and smiled.
Nearly halfway though the movie, my head was starting to rest. My head constantly trying to drown my thoughts aside and sleep. I forced my eyes to open, not listening to my body as I tried to watch the movie, not that it mattered anymore. I lost track of what was happening a short while ago.
My head then fell to Chester’s shoulder softly, as I was unaware of what I was doing. I heard him chuckle at me.
“Hold on Mikey” he whispered, slightly pushing me to get into another position. I stared at him through half opened eyes. He took the pillow from my hand smiling at me as he placed it where it belonged earlier. He moved his head down resting on his pillow, TV still in his view. He patted his chest for me to rest on. I smiled weakly and moved my body lower into the covers as I rested my head on his chest. He pulled the covers over us. I placed one hand on his stomach as one of his was placed on my back, rubbing my back soothingly. He kissed the top of my head as I started to drown out the sounds.
“Good night Mikey...” he whispered to me as he soothed me to sleep.
~*~
I opened my eyes slowly letting it amend to the morning light. My body was facing towards the door, curled up in Chester’s embrace. I could feel his breathing behind my neck. His hand wrapped around me. I sighed managing a smile to surface through me.
I heard him sigh behind me. “Good morning baby” he said lovingly.
“Sorry if I woke you” I whispered.
“Nah... you didn’t wake me” he said kissing the back of my neck. “I’m just glad I awoke to you” he said gently placing another kiss and holding me tighter.
“Me too...” I murmured.
Tranquillity swept over us, letting ourselves bask in the moment.
“I love you..” he whispered.
I was quiet, letting what he said sink into me. I wanted so much as to say it back but I couldn’t. Saying it would mean a relationship. I don’t know if I’m ready for it yet. I don’t know if I can be half as good as he wants me to be. I know he loves me and wouldn’t let anything hurt me. I know he would never do anything to harm me... I just... I need time.
“Ches..” I murmured.
“It’s alright... whenever you’re ready” he said simply as if reading my head.
“I’m sorry Chester...” I said holding back tears, not knowing where they came from. This is one of those times they just seem to want to come out for no apparent reason.
“Hey, hey... it’s alright” he said. I could feel his head above mine, as I placed my hands under my head. Scolding myself for being such an idiot. He brushed my cheek trying to ease me down.
“I just need... some time.. please?” I asked, pleading.
“I’ll give you as much time as you need” he said kissing the back of my head.
I smiled as he sat up. “Now... how about some room service?” he asked.
I giggled, also sitting up and nodding my head to him. He grinned at me and picked up the phone that was awaiting beside the bed and also his glasses, placing it on his face. I got out of the bed and headed into the washroom.
I noticed a box and saw brushes still in their little box. I took one and opened it, struggling, not having my whole potential of energy yet. Finally opening it, I took out a purple brush. I made a face at the thing. I looked at another box that read Colgate. I opened it with less resistance. I opened the cap and poured some onto the brush. I placed the brush against my teeth and started brushing. I looked at myself in the mirror, almost choking at the horrid site that was looking back at me. I creased my eyebrows making faces at myself.
I spat out the white foamy substance in my mouth, grabbed a plastic cup, poured some water and rinsed out my mouth.
I looked at myself in the mirror again, my mouth tingly fresh. I left the tap running as I scooped some, leaned over and washed my face.
After a few minutes, I grabbed a towel that was folded neatly beside the sink, and wiped my face of the dripping water.
I turn to the door to see him leaning against it, smile upon his lips.
I looked at him confused. “What?”
“Nothing...” he said, smile still etched on his lips.
I looked at him with a smirk and headed back into the room.
“Room service will be up in a couple of minutes” he said and went into the washroom.
I opened the door and headed into the balcony. The grey sky was replaced by bright blue, with white puff of clouds scattered aimlessly. The water sparkling as boats roamed about it. I look down at the small strips of streets below, seeing the ant-sized cars move around in traffic.
My gazing was swiftly interrupted by the knock on the door. I headed back in and went to open the door.
“Good morning sir” the middle aged lady said as I moved aside for her to push the tray through. I noticed Chester get out of the washroom smiling, his blonde spikes darting out.
“Thank you” Chester said as the lady motioned to leave. I smiled back at her as she went out. I closed the door and looked back at the grinning Chester.
“Wanna eat outside?” he asked.
My mind thought for second about what he said until finally realizing he was talking about the overly large balcony.
I nodded my head as he started pushing the tray. I followed suit as he pushed it outside.
We headed to the table sprawled out. I never really took the time to realize what was on this thing. The glass table surrounded by four chairs was one of them. The other things were large plants almost reaching the top of the ceiling. They were surrounding a slightly large thing of what looked like to be a hot tub.
Chester placed the covered plates on the table as I watched him. He motioned for me to sit down. I did as I was told as he finished placing the plates on the table.
He sat down smiling at me. “Alright on a count of three we open it and see what’s inside” he said handing me a plate. I grinned at his excitement.
“Okay” I replied.
“One, Two... Three!”
We lifted the silver cover off of the plates to reveal 2 pancakes with blueberry on top of it and scattering all over the plate. I looked over at Chester’s plate to see the same thing.
“Okay... that’s only one plate” he grinned. I looked at the table noticing the other plates.
“How many did you order?” I chuckled.
“Not a lot... supposedly, this is the basic meal”
“Basic huh...” I giggled.
“Shall we open the others?”
“Okay”
We grabbed the one more plate from the four on the table.
“On three... one, two, three!”
We lifted the silver covers again to expose scrambled eggs, strips of bacon, and a few small sausages.
“Yummy” I said looking at the plate.
“No fair... I got desserts” he pouted. I giggled as I looked over at his plate to see an assortment of different coloured fruits.
“Let’s open the last two” I suggested.
I pushed the two plates aside giving me room to open the last one.
“One..” I said starting the countdown this time once Chester had his plate ready. “two, three!”
I lifted the silver cover yet again to uncover more eggs, bacon, and sausage. I started laughing as his face pouted, fruits sprawled on his plate again.
“Trade?” I said still chuckling.
“Alright” he said smiling broadly as we switched plates. ‘Let’s dig in” he said grabbing the fork laid beside him and started stabbing at his eggs.
I also picked up my fork and jabbed at one of the small sausages.
“So where do you wanna go today?” he asked, shoving food in his mouth.
I thought for a moment. I never really thought about where I wanted to go. I looked over the balcony ledge and looked at the statue of liberty. Then looked back at him to see him stare at what I was looking at, then back me.
“You wanna go there?” he said gulping his food down.
I nodded my head wildly. He smiled at me.
“Alright... good choice” he said placing more food at the entrance of his mouth.
After the plate of eggs, sausages and bacons trips, my stomach didn’t really like the thought of pancakes. So instead I went for the desserts. He reached to the tray to take the jar of orange juice and two glass cups. He poured equal amounts on to each and handed me on.
“Thank you..” I whispered.
“No problem” he placed the cup to his lips and started to chug down.
I took mine and started sipping at it, then placing it back down, letting the tangy feeling wash down the food.
“After this...” he started, putting on a serious expression his face. “would you be willing to move in with me?”
“I... uhh...” I said thinking. Of course I did. But... wasn’t Sam with him. All this time... I never thought about Sam. They’re married. How could I forget that!
“I’m not pushing you into anything... I’m just... suggesting” he looked at his food, also deciding to leave the plate of pancakes alone.
“Chester...” I said finally uttering something. “What about Sam?”
“Sam...” he mumbled. “I’ll tell her... I’ll break it up with her...”
“I don’t wanna ruin your family and relationship with Sam, Chester...” I said looking down at my food. “I don’t want to be the one to cause you grief”
“You won’t be baby...” he said getting up, grabbing one of the closer chairs and moving it beside mine as he sat. “if anything... you’ll cause me endless joy” he said looking at me.
“Chester...” I muttered, looking at him.
“Just... just think about it okay?” he said brushing his hand against my cheek.
I nodded my head as he kissed at my cheek. I turned my head and smiled at him.
“I’m going to take shower” I said standing up.
“Okay” he said also standing up. He grabbed my waist and started pecking at my lips.
“Chester...” I smirked.
“Are you going to let me take a shower?” I giggled.
“Oh that’s right... sorry baby” he chuckled.
I giggled as he removed his hands from my waist. I headed into the room, went to my duffel bag to take out some fresh clean clothes. I grabbed out my black boxers, beige pants, and black shirt. I headed into the washroom and closed the door, not really bothering to lock it. I placed the clean clothes on the counter and started stripping myself of my clothes. I turned on the water, adjusting both of them to get to the temperature I wanted. Satisfied, I moved my body under the shower head, closed the curtain and let the water rid my head of all thoughts.
I heard the door open suddenly, feeling nervous, I got ready to wrap the curtain around me just in care.
“Sorry baby... I just need to brush my teeth okay?”
“Okay” I replied.
He turned on the tap and I yelped. COLD!
“Sorry... sorry.. sorry” he repeated. I stepped as far away from the shower as possible, pointing the head of it at the wall.
“That’s okay”
Finishing, he got out and closed the door again. I placed my hand against the water and felt the temperature return back to how I wanted.
After what felt like hours in there, I stopped the water making sure I had all the suds in my head gone. I opened the curtain letting the cold air brush through my skin.
I quickly ran for the towel and started drying myself starting from my head. I placed by boxers on after I placed the towel away. Following with my beige pants and black shirt. I looked at the mirror creasing my eyebrows. Grabbing the gel, I poured a good amount in my hand, smudged in my palms, then started spreading it on my head making my hair spike. Pleased how it looked, I turned on the tap and cleaned my hand. Looking at myself in the mirror, seeing a half descent self, I walked out of the washroom.
“You ready?” he asked, his body sprawled on the bed, watching me. Hands behind his head, legs stretched out, one leg over the other by the ankles.
I nodded my head slowly as he got out of the bed.
“Then off we go” he said moving past me grinning. He put on his shoes near the door. I moved to where my shoes were and also started placing them on.
I whimpered as my body made a full bend forward.
“You okay?” he asked, holding my waist from the side.
“Yeah... I’m fine” I quickly put my shoes on and stood back up riding myself of the pain.
He looked at me lifting his eyebrows.
“I’m fine Chester”
He sighed and opened the door. I pursued after him heading towards the elevator as he locked the door. He caught up to me and held my hand, entwining them.
I look down smiling as my face flushed.
“So where do you wanna go after Miss. Liberty?” he asked me, as if not noticing my flushed face.
“I.. uhh.. a-anyw-where is f-fine” I said trying not to make my mouth stammer.
“Oh crap”
“Hmm?”
“Be right back, go press the elevator button and hold it when it comes” he said releasing my hand.
“Where are you going?”
“Sunglasses”
“Could you get mine too?”
“Yeah”
I started walking again towards the elevator. Sunglasses were a good idea. We wouldn’t want people noticing us.
I pressed the down button and in no time the elevator opened. I was thankful no one was inside. I held the elevator waiting for the blonde.
I heard running stomps coming closer, giggling at how loud he had to make them.
“Back!” he said once in view. “thanks for holding the door baby”
I smiled again, blushing. “your welcome”
“Here’s your sunglasses” he said handing me my sunglasses. I placed them on top of my head thinking I would look weird. As for Chester he already had them on. I’m guessing he needed them to see due to the lost of his glasses.
He held my hand again as the door closed and started going down.
We started to talk again about where we would head to next. I didn’t really care where he would take me to.
“Are you sure you don’t care?” he asked again as we hit ground floor.
“Yup”
“What if I took you to a porn store?” he chuckled as we headed out the elevator to what an empty lobby apart from the workers.
“Then we’d be at the porn store” I said simply avoiding the looks the counter workers gave us.
We pushed through the rotating doors and headed down the steps to the yellow beetle.
“Okay we’ll think of something after we’re done with Miss. Liberty” he said letting go of my hand and going to the drivers seat. He unlocked the door and we both entered in.
I placed on my sunglasses as he drove off.
Once paid, we went on the little faeries trying our hardest not to hold each other’s hand to the public. The trip across the waters was short but fun. When we landed on the small island we raced up to the top. One of the workers gave us a spiky hat like the statue. Chester put it on and made faces, and poses whilst I laughed at him. There were cases when no one would be around or looking, at that Chester would steal from me a kiss but quickly drew himself back.
“Okay” he said as we hopped back into the car. “that was fun!” he said looking over at me.
I nodded in agreement as he leant in and kissed me. Licking the bottom of my lip. Instinctively, I opened my mouth as he wandered in. I flinched a little. He backed away. I sighed as he started the car.
“Okay since we haven’t decided yet on where to go next... I’ll just take you to wherever” he said grinning at me.
“Isn’t that what I said before?” I chuckled.
“Yeah... but... that was before and we were suppose to decide once done” he smirked. “So technically...”
“Chester!” I chuckled. “Let’s just go”
“Yes sir” he said saluting me. “Full speed ahead captain!”
I laughed as we made our way to our next destination.
~*~
The day past by quickly. We went everywhere from walking around Central Park to the roof of the Chrysler building. Eventually the sun died on us. The street lights popped on and we were heading to our next.
“Okay you wanna make this the our last?” he asked.
“Yeah... it’s been a long day” I replied.
“You having fun?” he asked eyebrows raised.
“Of course! I love being around you” I sniggered.
“Good to hear!” he said pulling up to what looks to be an old building. A number of flags darted out as it swayed to the night wind.
I placed the sunglasses I was playing with in the middle of the car. Chester’s sunglasses has been off awhile ago, replaced by his glasses.
“This baby, is the Carnegie Hall” he said looking at the building.
“I’ve never been here before” I said also staring out at it.
“It’s awesome in there, been here a number of times with S-” he said stopping.
I smiled weakly looking at him. I didn’t know what to do or say.
“Well let’s go in” he said as he stepped out of the car.
I did the same as I stood outside the cool night air. I shivered as the wind hit my bare arms.
He looked at me and frowned. “You didn’t bring a sweater?” he asked.
“N-no... I... I didn’t think.. w-were going t-to stay out t-this long” I said rubbing at my arms.
He went to the back of the car and brought out a sweater, giving it to me.
“You can wear this sweater” he said placing it on my hands.
“Who’s is it?”
“Mine” he said smiling as he waited for me to put it on.
“What’s it doing there?” I said as I pulled the sweater over my head.
“I just forgot it” he chuckled. “you should be happy for my stupidity”
“I am happy” I laughed as the sweater was finally put in place. “Thank you!” I said wrapping my hand around him giving him a hug.
“Anytime baby” he said hugging back. “Now come on... the show starts at 9 according to these tickets”
“Where did you get the tickets?” I asked, as we entwined our fingers. We didn’t mind if anyone looked. It was too dark to distinguish us.
“I bought it awhile ago” he said.
Not bothering to get into details, I dropped the subject as we amde our way to the entrance. We walked on the red carpet as a man dressed in maroon dress shirt, and matching pants. He asked for our tickets giving as a disgusted look. I notice Chester tense. I quickly squeeze his hand calming him down. We headed through the open doors, walked and opened another large door as we were greeted by chatting throughout the large dome like place.
We headed up the stairs and onto the balconies above.
“Not much people tonight” Chester muttered as he looked around. “This place is usually packed”
We took our seats as far away from anyone as possible. I looked out at the empty light filled stage.
“It should start soon” Chester said.
“Is someone going to sing?” I asked not knowing what we were going to watch.
“Supposedly” Chester said as he wrapped a hand around my shoulder, pulling me towards him.
I smiled as I leaned my head against his.
“How about a bath after this?” he offered.
“That’d be good” I said closing my eyes and picturing us together out in the balcony tub.
“Ladies and gentleman...” a voice said throughout the theatre. “May I introduce to you all... Miss. Cellice Maya Beiser” we clapped as the lady appeared in a red gown on the stage. The lights dimmed down around us, making the stage more visible.
Her singing was indeed spectacular.
“Chester...” I whispered, my head leaning against him.
“Yeah?” he whispered back.
“...Thank you”
He only squeezed my shoulder tighter and pulled me closer.
Once the show was finished, the lights slowly went back on as we made our way to the stairs holding each other’s hand.
“Her voice was beautiful” I murmured.
“Yeah... It was” he said as we started walking back to the car.
We got in the car and started driving off back to the hotel. We parked at the same spot it was at before. We got out and made our way back in, hand in hand. We went to the elevator, got in and pressed 19.
“You still up for that bath?” he asked as the elevator moved up.
“Uh huh” I said nodding my head. “We both need it”
He chuckled and held me closer, he leaned in closer and seized my lips.
We broke apart as the elevator sound went off. We looked at the door as it opened.
“This is our stop” he chuckled.
We both got out, laughing at ourselves. We strolled over to the door. Opening it we head in and start removing our clothes.
“Swimming trunks?” he asked. I nodded my head.
“But... I don’t... have one” I said, blushing.
“You are so lucky I always carry two pairs of things” he laughed as he headed to his duffel bag.
“Black or red?” he asked.
“Doesn’t matter” I said.
He threw me the black one as I entered the bathroom to change.
I removed myself of all my clothing and put on the trunks he gave me. I took my clothes along with two sets of towels as I head out the bathroom. Not noticing him around, I place my clothes inside on the bed neatly as I head out to the balcony with the towels.
I see him sitting in the tub, his eyes closed as the water steamed around him. I looked at him for awhile, savouring the moment. He looked so gorgeous.
“You coming in or what?” he asked. Damn! His eyes are suppose to be closed. I went over, placed the towels on the glass table as I climbed on the tub, sitting across from Chester.
I gasp as the water washed over me. This felt really nice. He looked at me as my eyes started to flutter.
“Mmm” I let out. “this feels really nice”
“We’re lucky it was already on”
I sighed letting the water soothe me.
“Come here” he said waving his hand for me to go to him. I moved across the bubbling water and moved close to him. He put his hands on my shoulders as he turned me around. He pulled me towards his chest. I laid there, feeling his skin against mine. So soft and slick. He hugged my body around the waist as he tilted his head to the side kissing at my neck. I let my head go to the side exposing more skin for him to nibble on.
“Chester...” I moaned.
“Relax baby...” he whispered.
“C-Chester..” I said suddenly getting up on the tub. “I.. I can’t do this... I’m.. I’m sorry”
I saw the hurt in his eyes as I turned my back to him. I got off the tub and went to retrieve one of the towels on the table. I quickly dried off my body, thankful my head wasn’t wet. I grabbed the clothes on the bed and made my way in the washroom. I took off the trunks and threw it the tub. I put on my clothes as I walked back to the black trunks. I picked it up, trying to squeeze out all the water. Convinced that no more water was going to drip off, I laid it out on the counter, towel underneath and let it dry.
I turn to look at the door to see Chester standing there watching me intently.
I looked down avoiding his gaze. I hurt him. I didn’t mean to hurt him.
“Che-” I said getting cut off.
“I don’t get it Michael” he started. No one ever calls me Michael. The only people whoever called me that were my parents and usually, they say my full first name only when they’re angry at me. “he’s dead... get over it and move on with your life”
I can’t believe he just said that. “I...”
“Fuck dammit Mike!... he’s dead.. there’s nothing you can do!”
I stared at the floor trying my hardest not to take in what he was saying as tears welled in my eyes.
“Mike...” he whispered.
“NO Chester!” I said yelling at him. “It’s not that easy... you’ve been through this yourself and you should know! I can’t just get over it... it’s not as easy as it seems... I’m not strong Chester... I’m not fuckin strong!”
I ran past him. I opened the door and sprinted out. Tears streaming down my face but failed to care or notice. I pressed the elevator button and was thankful it opened in a matter of seconds. I got in and pressed the ground floor. No one was on and the elevator never stopped at the other floors.
The doors opened to the sound of the bell as I ran out of it. I pushed the rotating doors stepping out in the cold wind, cursing myself for not bringing the sweater.
Tears plunged down my face as I walked down the few steps, not knowing where to go.
I headed to my right not knowing where it lead. I kept walking not looking up, just looked at my feet. I wiped the remaining tears in my eyes as I continued my pace, placing my hands in my pockets.
I kept my gaze at my shoes as it followed the sidewalk, making twists and turns here and there. Finally unable to ignore the cold anymore, I took my hands away from my pockets and rubbed the sides of my arms.
How could Chester say such a thing? I can’t get over it. It’s not that easy. He should know, he’s been through it himself. If anything he should be helping me through this, not pushing me. I’m not good at this. I have never been good with dealing with my emotions. I’m not strong, mentally or physically. Why am I such a weakling? A scared little piece of trash that can’t do anything for shit. Can’t see danger when it’s coming... or love. I’m blind... to fuckin blind.
Suddenly I bump into someone.
“Sorry..” I mumbled, my eyes still darted on the ground noticing two pairs of legs.
“Pretty one isn’t he?” I heard them whisper from behind me. I walked a little faster, my body starting to shake, from both cold and fear. I could hear their footsteps behind me.
“Hey..” I heard one of them call from behind me. “Hey!” he said a little bit more loudly.
My feet started to move faster as their footsteps quickened.
“Hey we’re talking to you!” one of them yelled to me. I then started to run not realizing where I am anymore or how to get back.
One of them caught up to me and pulled my hand, locking his grip on me.
“Are you fuckin deaf?” the black man asked eyeing me.
“I-I didn’t k-know you were t-talking to m-me” I lied.
“Don’t play us for idiots!” the man spat. I flinched as the other man came to view.
“Hey you’re right... he is a pretty one”
“Whatcha doin out here so late sonny?” the man asked, squeezing my hand tighter as I tried to let myself lose.
“I.. I was going to back... to the hotel” I said gritting my teeth.
“You mean the hotel back there?” the man pointed to a direction. I nodded my head. “Man... are you fuckin loaded, cause that place cost fuckin millions!”
“Is he loaded, check his pockets” the other man suggested, excitement in his voice.
The man holding me then started to frisk me. “Damn he got nothing man” he said.
“Please... let me go... please” I pleaded still trying to get away from his grip.
The man only smirked and licked his lips. No... no... this can’t happen again. Fear ran through my body as he brought his face closer to mine. I took my other free hand and jabbed his face. He let go of my grip and held his face. I ran away as fast possible. I was then topple over by someone jumping me from behind. I fell on the ground with a loud cry.
“Get. Off. Me!” I said flailing my hands at the scrawnier man above me.
“Get off him!” I heard a familiar voice call from behind. The man looked back to see who it was to have a fist meet his face. I sat up and looked at Chester. He offered a hand, I ignored and stood up myself. The other man had already ran away and the other is frantically looking around to find him.
“Come on let’s go back” he said turning his back to me.
I stood there motionless. I didn’t want to go back. He’ll just scold me again. For my weakness. I can’t even fend for myself.
He turned around and looked at me. “Don’t be stubborn”
I look down at the ground. Angry at myself and him. He moved closer to me and grabbed at my hand tightly. He started dragging me as I tried to resist.
“Chester... let me go!” I said trying to rid myself of his grip. He didn’t let go and only pulled me farther. Instead of resisting I moved my body towards him and punched him the arm.
He stopped and looked at me.
“You wanna go Mike?” he asked. I looked at him blankly. “Fine go... go wherever you wanna fuckin go!” he let go of his grip on my hand and started walking away.
I stood there, head bowed as tears scurried out of my eyes. I am such a stubborn asshole. Why am I like this...
Sniffling back a sob, I moved my feet forward and headed back towards the hotel slowly.
I was at the front steps of the hotel looking up at it. I headed up the stairs and through the rotating doors.
I can’t go back upstairs... he’s mad at me. I wouldn’t be surprised if he hates me too. I looked over to the side and saw the couches lined against the glass walls to the outside. I motioned to it and sat my body down. I sighed and wiped the last remaining droplets in my eye. I turned my body around so I was looking out at the dimmed lighted street. So packed in the morning, but so empty and serene at night.
I rested my chin on the top of the couch overlooking the street as my eyes started to droop. I hope they don’t mind if my body falls asleep here. I sighed turning back around. I lifted my knees up to my chest, wrapped my hand around them and rested my chin as I looked across the room studying the painting that hung there.
I creased my eyebrows trying to find out what was being portrayed in the damn picture. All I see are lines. Squiggly lines all over the canvas. I sighed again and placed my head buried in my knees.
What do I do now? I don’t know how to fix all the shit I dug myself into. He’s done so much shit for me and all I do is push him away. He’s always helped me through things. Hell he even saved my life and I won’t even give him the benefit of loving him back. But I do love him. I just don’t think I’m ready... I’m scared. Of what? I don’t know. What am I so scared of. I know he’ll never hurt me. So why am I still scared?
I bury my head deeper into my knees as my brain started to shut down.
“I’m sorry... Chaz” I muttered.
I sighed and removed the knees from my chest, eyes on the floor to see a pair of black shoes. I look up quickly to see the expressionless face of Chester. I looked back down at his shoes, ready to be scolded.
He was silent for a moment, as was I. My breathing started to quicken as he still stood there, not moving.
“Are you going to scold me or what?” I asked, more irritation in my voice that expected as I kept my eyes on his shoes.
“I didn’t come down here to do that” he said blankly.
“So why’d you come down here then?” I asked almost whispering.
“I was worried...”
I sat there muted not knowing what to say or do.
“Let’s go” he motioned his feet, turning away and moving to the elevator. I got up quickly and followed behind him.
I kept my head bowed down and stood a little behind him as the door opened. We headed in without an utter. He pressed the button while I stood in the corner. Never has it been so tense between us. He stood there, looking straight ahead of him staring at god knows what. I looked up at the numbers. 4th floor. Never has the elevator gone so slow. Every time we ride them, they seem to drop or pull us as fast as humanly possible. Now its as if the elevator stopped.
Perpetuity finally ended as the door opened. He headed out and led the way to the door as I followed suit. He unlocked the door and headed towards the farthest end of the bed, back turned to me. I closed the door silently as I headed into the washroom. I looked at the person staring back at me, disgusted at it. I turned on the tap and washed my face. Drying myself, I threw it down, turned off the light and headed out into the now almost pitch dark room.
I made my way to the edge of the bed, took off my shoes and pulled my feet under the covers, not caring about removing some of my clothes. I laid there, hands under my head, as I took in what happened today. Everything went well. Everything was perfect. Then I had to ruin it. I sighed and silently cursed myself.
I closed my eyes trying to make myself fall asleep until finally granted.
~*~
Mark punched Chester to the ground. Chester fell down on the ground, hissing in pain. Now was my chance. Mark had his back turned to me while he was loading the gun.
Just as he finished he pointed the gun down at Chester.
“Any last words?” he asked Chester.
“Yeah... don’t turn around”
Mark turned around and looked at me. His stony frightening eyes gluing me to the spot. I looked down at the axe that seemed to have merged with the ground. I tried pulling the axe from the ground.
“What’s he going to do?” Mark said looking back at Chester, gun pointed at him.
I kept pulling at the axe but to no prevail.
“Mike... don’t let him kill me Mike” Chester said looking at me.
I opened my mouth, but no words escaped. He looked at me with hurtful eyes.
“Later Bennington” Mark laughed as he pulled the trigger. Everything around me blurred except for the bullet and Chester.
Chester laid there as the bullet slowly made it’s way to him. I looked at the bullet then back at Chester as they were coming close to contact.
I tried to move my legs but my body refused. I tried harder but it still rejected my thought. I opened my mouth again, trying to cry out his name. He looked at me one last time as the bullet finally made contact to where his heart was.
Suddenly everything focused as the rest of his body fell to the ground.
No... no. I shook my head frantically not taking in what just happened.
“No.. no” I said as my legs started to shake until it finally gave way. I slumped to the ground looking at Chester’s dead body. “no, no, no”
Mark stood there laughing.
I could fell the burn in my eyes as tears started to surface.
“Chester...” The tears fell freely now, cascading down my cheeks “no... NO.. CHESTER!!!”
I woke up shrieking as my body sat bold up right. Gasping for air as I run my hand through the sweat and tears of my face.
“Mikey..” Chester said as he ruffled beside me to get up. I looked over at him, relieved to see him.
“Chester...” I cried. He crawled towards me as he pulled me into an embrace, rocking me back and forth.
“It’s okay baby... it was a dream. It was just a dream”
He kissed the top of my head before running a hand through it, trying to rid me of the sweat on my forehead.
“Shhh... I’m here... I’m here baby” he hugged me tighter as I also wrapped my hands around him, resting my head on his chest.
We remained at that position as my cries began to quiet down into tiny sniffles.
“You okay now?” he whispered to me, still rocking me against him. I nodded my head quietly as he lay us down. “Try and get some sleep” he said as he pulled me closer to him. I hugged him closer also as I laid my head on his chest. Almost instantly, my body fell asleep again.
~*~
“Wake up baby... time for breakfast” I heard Chester say as he kissed me on the cheek. I opened my eyes slowly to the bright sunny lit room. I sat my body up slowly, crossing my legs under the covers.
“Open up” he said as he lifted a fork stabbed piece of pancake to my face. I looked at his smiling face creasing my brows. Reluctantly, I opened my mouth and let him spoon feed me.
I smiled as the lovely taste of blueberry swarmed in my mouth.
“We have to go the doctor today” he said as he fed me with another piece.
“I thought they were going to call first?”
“Yeah... they called Brad since they couldn’t really call us here”
“Oh” I said as I opened my mouth again.
“...and Brad called my cell phone earlier telling me we had to go see the doctor”
I nodded my head, gulping the food as he placed another one to my face. I took it in my mouth biting the fork so it was a struggle for him to take it back.
“Hey!” he chuckled.
I giggled as I bit down at the fork.
“Now how am I suppose to feed you?” he said pouting.
I let go of the grip I had against the fork as he pulled it out of my mouth.
He looked at his watch then back at me. “Go take a shower... we have to be there in 30 minutes” he said smiling and putting the food on the tray behind him.
I nodded and quickly got out of bed. I grabbed my duffel bag and took it to the washroom. I closed the door and placed the bag on the counter. I looked at myself in the mirror, a smile placed on my face.
I turned on the tap and awaited for it to change to my desired temperature. Content with it, I stripped my clothes off and got in.
I took the bottle of shampoo and poured some in my hand as I washed my hair madly.
I don’t understand his moods. He could be as angry as a heard of a thousand lions and be as gentle as a mother carrying it’s baby the next second. I guess last night was a fright to see me like that.
I sigh at myself as I rinsed my head under the shower head.
Remembering that we only had 30 minutes to get there I quickly rinsed the rest of the scattered soap suds all over my body and turned off the shower. I got out and grabbed the towel as I recklessly dried myself off. I reached in the duffel bag and took out one of my boxers. I slipped it on and reached for the duffel bag again, grabbing a pair of dark blue baggy cargo pants. I slithered my body in it and went back for the duffel bag again taking out a red tee and black sweater. I took the used clothes on the counter and placed them in the bag as I zipped it closed.
I made a grab for the toothbrush and paste and racked at my teeth. Finishing, I rinsed my mouth and threw the disposable toothbrush in the garbage. It looks disposable enough.
I took out a black cap from one of the large pockets and positioned it on my head. Happy with how I looked in the mirror, I headed out the washroom with my bag.I looked back at it as I stood in the doorway trying to find something that we might have forgotten.
“I’m ready” I called to Chester from outside the balcony. “Are we going to come back to the hotel?” I asked as he came closer.
“Nope we’re going straight back after” he said smiling. He grabbed his bag and headed towards me. I took hold of my bag with one hand as I opened the door with another.
I awaited for him to lock the door as we headed towards the elevator.
“Here...” he said grabbing at my bag. “I’ll carry that”
“I can carry it mysel-” but I was cut off by his hand swapping the bag from me.
I pouted and looked at him. “You think I’m weak don’t you?”
“No... of course not” he said grinning at me. “I just think that since I’m such a gentleman... I should be carrying the bag for my love”
I turned away my flushing face as we kept our pace towards the elevator, his gaze still hooked on me.
How does a person go about responding to something like that? He started to chuckle beside me as I pressed the elevator button.
“What?” I asked, a smile upon my face.
“Your just so cute sometimes” he said a soft smirk on his face.
I blushed wildly again as I looked down on the ground.
“Especially when you do that” he laughed quietly.
The elevator door opened and we headed in.
“So...” he started, noticing my shyness. “The guys were thinking of touring again... what do you think?”
“I...” I said. Touring hasn’t really ever been in my head lately. “I guess... I wouldn’t mind”
“We don’t have to... we could wait... they were just thinking about it”
“No, no... touring would be great, make the public realise I’m fine again” I said smiling at him.
“They haven’t really all been thinking about it” he said as I looked at him confused. “Well... only Rob actually came up with the thought... the other guys just went with him”
“That’s Robbie... always thinking about our fans”
The elevator door opened. We looked out to see the lobby, we headed out and stopped at the front desk.
“Are you gentleman leaving?” a middle aged woman asked.
“Yes we are” replied Chester handing her the key.
I turned my head outside to the front to see the buggy. There wasn’t that much traffic, but there were still numerous cars roaming around.
“Thank you for your stay, we hope you come back again” the lady said, snapping me out of my thoughts.
Chester carried the bags again as we went through the rotating doors. He went to the trunk of the car and opened it, placing our bags in. I turned around and looked at the gigantic building one last time, smiling at it.
Chester came up beside me looking up at it as I was. “You ready?”
“Yeah... I’m ready” I said turning my head to face him as his lips brushed mine quickly.
He headed to unlocked the doors as we both got in.
“The doctor said that if you didn’t feel much pain or none at all throughout the week... that this check up shouldn’t last long” he said starting the car and heading off. “You didn’t feel any did you?”
“No... no pain” I said.
“That’s good”
We arrived at the hospital a short time later. We parked the car outside as we headed in.
Chester went straight to the front desk. “Hi... we have an appointment with Dr.-”
“Chester! Mike in here!” we heard the doctor call from a room to the far right.
We moved to where he was standing in the doorway to his office. “Good afternoon to the both of you” the doctor smiled shaking our hands.
“Good morning doctor” I said. Chester nodded beside me.
“We come on in..” he said moving away from the door as he led himself to his black leather chair. “Oh and would you mind closing the door behind you”
Chester closed the door behind me as I sat on one of the two seats rooted at the front of his desk. Chester came back and sat beside me as we both looked at the doctor as he wrote inside a folder. Finally finishing he entwined his hands and placed it on top of the desk looking at us. The kept his gaze upon me.
“How are you doing Mike?” he asked.
“I’m good... feels like nothing has happened to me” I said knowing well he was talking about my injured rib.
“That’s good” he said as he moved his gaze to Chester. “And how have you been treating him sir?” he asked eyebrows raised.
“With love and respect, doctor” Chester giggled. I playfully punched him as the doctor also let out a quiet laugh.
“That’s good to hear” he took a small piece of paper on top of his desk and handed it to me. “If anything happens, slight pain or not... go see this doctor, I faxed him all the information he needs to know... don’t hesitate to see him”
I nodded my head as I placed the card in my pocket.
“You guys will be going back to LA I presume?” he asked.
“Yes” Chester replied.
The doctor nodded his head and smiled. “Well that’s it then” the doctor smiled as he stood up.
“Thank you doctor” I said smiled as I shook his offered hand. He smiled in return. Chester also shook his hand as we headed towards the door.
“Like I said before Mr. Shinoda, do not hesitate to see the doctor” he said as I turned my head around to nod and smile at him. “Good-bye to you both and have a safe trip back”
“Thank you doctor” I said as I took his hand again to shake it. I turned around to see Chester smiling.
He turned around and headed towards the door. I followed after him through the door as we got back in the car.
“That was fast” he sighed as he shut the door to his car.
“Yeah...”
He started the car and drove his way through the streets of New York.
After almost an hour of driving in traffic, we finally arrive at the airport.
“Chester... what about the car?” I asked him as he pulled the bags from the trunk.
“Oh... I made arrangements with them... they said to leave the car and the keys inside and they’ll get it later”
I nodded my head as he went back to the front, locked it and threw the keys on the seat. He closed it and went to pick up the bags behind the car.
I put on my sunglasses as we headed into the building. Numbers of people were scattered all over. We quickly made our way to buy one-way tickets to LA and gave our bags to be taken to the cargo.
We went to the terminal and awaited for the plane to get ready to leave.
“So you’ll move in with me right?” Chester asked as we sat down.
I looked at him. “I guess...”
“Don’t let me push you Mike... if you don’t want to, just say it... it’s cool”
“No I want to... I’m just... confused” I said looking at my shoes.
“About what?”
“Well Sam and Draven are there... I mean... I can’t just suddenly come into your lives and start living”
“Mike...” he said placing a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t worry... I’ll break the news to Sam and we’ll make this work out... okay?”
I nodded my head as he kissed my cheek.
“ PLANE TO LOS ANGELES IS NOW READY TO DEPART” the voice of a booming lady said through the intercom.
“That’s us” Chester said getting up.
“I REPEAT PLANE TO LOS ANGELES IS NOW READY TO DEPART”
“Here’s your ticket” Chester said pulling out a ticket from his pocket. I took the ticket as we headed to the gate. We gave the ticket to the lady.
“I hope you enjoy your flight” she said as she took the ticket, ripping it and hading me a piece of it back. I smiled and followed suit after Chester.
“Upper level to your right” the lady standing in the doorway of the plane said as I looked at my ticket.
Chester waited for me and then started going up the small stairs.
“Here we are” Chester said as took our seats at the back of the row. “You wanna sit beside the window?” he asked.
“It doesn’t matter” I said smiling back at him.
“Alright... go sit beside the window” he said.
“Are you sure you don’t want to sit there”
“Nah... makes me dizzy sometimes” he said shrugging.
“Okay..” I said as I sat beside the small window.
“Hmm... this is not as crowded as it looked downstairs” Chester said as he sat beside me.
Indeed it wasn’t as crowded. Our feet even had enough room to spread it all the way out. There were also only four rows of seats. The other two all the way at the other end.
“Yeah... spacey” I said as I dangled my feet up.
He looked at me and chuckled, kissing my cheek.
I look back at him and pecked him on the lips.
“Ladies and gentleman we are ready for take off, please buckle up and enjoy the ride” the pilot said the same moment the seatbelt light went on.
I placed on my seatbelt, as did Chester as the plane slowly made it’s way in the runway.
I took a deep breath and sigh slowly.
“Nervous?” Chester asked, noticing my body tense.
“A little... I get a bit nervous whenever the plane takes off” I sighed.
“Don’t worry... it’s just for a minute or so” he said taking hold of my hand and interlaced them.
“Thanks” I whispered as the engines roared and the plane started to move.
“No problem” he said and kissed my cheek as the plane sped faster.
I squeezed his hand gently as the plane took for air, he let go of his hold in my hand, replaced it with his left, and used his right hand to pull me to his shoulders. He kissed my forehead as I watch all the buildings shrink out the window.
Finally, the plane stopped increasing in height.
“We are now at a steady altitude, you may remove your seatbelt if you wish” the pilot said as the seatbelt light went off.
“Feel better now?” he asked
“Yup” I said nodding my head.
He kissed my forehead again hugged me closer.
We talked to each other about what we planned on doing once we get back. First we go to his place, greet Sam and tell her that since I just went through a tragic incident, that I would need some comfort and supervision right now and that Chester volunteered to do it. Second we would go meet up with the guys and talk about whether to tour again or wait for awhile. Third we would decide to deal with the media and tell them what’s been going on. Obviously this can’t be all dealt in one day. So we would take things slowly, taking things day by day. Chester also decided that the news about me should be close to diminishing until he plans on telling Sam. In case she goes wack and tells it to the world.
“Would you guys like some food or drinks?” the lady with a tray asked, as she smiled at us.
“What kind of drinks do you have?” Chester asked still holding my hand and the other wrapped around my shoulder.
“Orange juice, soda, milk or chocolate milk” she smiled.
“I’ll have a soda” Chester said. “How about you Mike?”
“I’ll have Orange juice..” I said. She handed Chester the soda and handed me the orange juice.
“Thanks” Chester said as the lady moved back down the row.
I moved away from Chester’s embrace as I sat straight up and drank my juice.
“Gahh” I said sticking out my tongue. “This taste like pee”
Chester giggled as I placed the juice in what looks to be a little garbage can between the window and chair.
“Want some of my soda?” he offered.
“No thanks... I don’t need caffeine right now” I smiled.
“Your loss...” he said taking sips at the drink.
I moved my body back against his as he lay his hand over my shoulder again.
My eyes started to slowly shut down as my body gave in to sleep.
~*~
“Baby...” Chester said shaking me a little. I opened my eyes to meet his and the same lady that offered us the drinks before. “you want anything to eat?”
“No.. no thank you” I said leaning my head against Chester again.
“Me neither” said Chester as I heard the trolley slowly stroll away.
“How long have I been asleep?” I asked as I looked outside the dark window.
“An hour or two” he whispered.
We sat there quietly as faint voices surrounded us.
“Ladies and gentlemen” the pilot said through the intercom. “we will be a couple more hours of flight till arrival to Los Angeles. Please enjoy this movie while you await our arrival“
“Ever After..” voiced Chester as he read the title of the movie. “have you seen this movie before?”
“No I haven’t.. have you?” I asked looking at him.
“Nope” he said as he pulled my body back towards him. “let’s watch it”
~*~
By the end of the movie, my eyes were stinging.
Chester looked at me and chuckled.
“What?” I asked smiling and wiping my eyes. “It was sad okay!”
“Awww... your so cute” he said smirking.
“Ladies and gentleman... we are now starting to descend please buckle your seatbelts, we will be landing shortly” as soon as he placed it back down the seatbelt light went on.
I buckled up my seatbelt as did Chester beside me. He held my hand as we smiled at each other. I turn my gaze from him to the window, seeing the sun start to peek out from the darkness.
After what felt like forever for the plane to land, we got out and headed to where we get our luggage.
“I think those are them over there” I said pointing to the couple of luggage’s that were making they’re way around the rotating strip.
I grabbed my bag, as did he and went outside to look call for a taxi. The taxicab driver took our luggage’s and placed them in the trunk. Chester pulled me in to the back as I closed the door behind me.
I looked outside the window as Chester gave the directions to the man. What will happen once we get to his house? Will Sam mind? I hope not... I really have no intention in going back to our... my little condo. Eventually I’ll have to go and retrieve my things. I dropped the thought, thinking that I should worry about such things until the time came.
“What are you thinking?” whispered Chester.
I looked over at his smiling face. “About us”
“And what about us?”
“...what will happen...” I said avoiding his gaze.
“What do you mean?” he asked, the smile swiped from his face.
“I... what if people find out? What do we do?” I said thinking about what could happen to the band. “What if bad things happen Chaz? I’m not sure I’ll be able to control my feelings... what if I end pushing you farther away? I don‘t know how I‘ll live with myself...” I said now looking out the window as familiar stores and buildings came into view.
“Baby...” he whispered grabbing hold of my arm. “I assure you now... if anyone or anything happens or comes in our way... I’ll punch them aside... if you ever push me away... I will grab your hand and never cease to let it go... and you‘ll never ever live with yourself... you got me... you‘ll always have me”
Tears started to slip down my eyes as he said those words. “Chester...” I whispered in between sniffles.
“Mike... I love you... don’t you ever forget that... you hear me?” he said kissing my lips and parting away slowly as I nodded my head. “I love you...”
“Chester... I...” I stuttered as he embraced my trembling body. “I... I l-love y-you” I whispered not knowing if he heard me or not.
He hugged me tighter as he soothed me, rubbing circles on my back.
The taxicab driver cleared his throat and I pulled my head away to see that we arrived at Chester’s house. The driver went outside to the trunk to pull out the luggage’s.
Chester held my face and smiled. “Don’t worry... okay?”
I nodded my head as my lips managed a smile.
We got out not holding hands, in case Sam might see. I felt the cool morning wind against my skin as the sun was crawling it’s way through the horizon.
Chester paid the fare as I grabbed our luggage. I started my way up the driveway of the house. I went up the path at the side of the house. Flowers aligned beside the stone walkways, colours seemingly endless.
Chester comes beside me and pulls out his keys as I drop the luggage’s on the doorstep.
“You ready?” he asked.
I nodded my head slowly trying to hide my nervousness.
“She won’t suspect a thing” he said as he inserted the key in the keyhole and turning to unlock the door. He opened it slowly before entering.
“Sam!” he shouted. “I’m home!”
“Daddy!” I heard and looked down at the 3 year old Draven.
“Hey there!” he said lifting up the baby and giving him a hug. “How you been buddy?”
I grabbed the bags in as Chester entered the house. I slight pang of hurt surged me as if Chester suddenly forgot I existed. I dropped the bags and closed the door behind me. Chester seems to have disappeared. I stood there not knowing what to do. Where did he go?
I moved my feet forward as Sam came into sight.
“Hey Mike!” she said coming up to me and giving me a hug. “How you doing?”
“I’m doing great” I said trying my hardest to exclaim. “how about you?”
She groaned before answering. “Life’s a bitch!” she looked around her quickly as if trying to get caught saying that word. I looked at her dumbfounded. “just checking if lil Dravey was around” she chuckled.
I quickly nodded and smiled.
“It’s been hard taking care of him... without Chester around and all” she said as we headed down the hallway into the living room. “At least now that he’s back, he can get back to being a Dad. Draven really needs one around”
I notice Chester sitting on the couch, Draven on his lap as he sang to the infant.
More guilt flooded through me as I saw the family before me. Sam sat beside Chester as they both played with Draven.
I can’t do this. This is too overwhelming already. I took a sigh and looked down. I needed to get out. Did Chester really mean what he said earlier? He looks so happy with Draven... and his wife. I turned around and made my way back to the door as the two were busy to notice me slip out.
I grabbed my bag and opened the door, slipping out and closing it quietly.
I’m a fool. Who am I fooling? I doubt Chester even meant what he said. He was just being a friend. He loves Draven and his wife. He would never leave me for them. He has a happy normal life. Why waste that on me?
I walked down the pathway aligned with flowers as the tears seemed to have surfaced in my eyes yet again. Quickly, I brushed it away and sniffled.
“Mikey..?” I heard behind me. I stopped in my tracks not bothering to turn around. “I... thought you were staying here”
I was silent. How does he expect me to stay? I can’t stay to that.
“Baby..?” he said as his footsteps moved closer.
“No...” I whispered, turning around. “I c-can’t”
“Why not?” he asked.
“I.. I just can’t Chester..”
He was silent, waiting for an explanation.
“You don’t understand...” I whispered shaking my head.
“What? what don’t I understand?” he asked.
“I can’t handle this kind of thing...”
“What can’t you handle Mike?! Tell me!”
“This Chester! We just arrived and you already treat me like I didn’t exist!” I cried.
“What are you talking about?”
“I’m talking about how you just practically abandoned me by the door once you saw Draven!”
“I fuckin miss him Mike! I haven’t seen him for some long fuckin months!”
I stood there and cried. I was being a selfish asshole.
“Jesus Christ Mike...” he said. “why are you being an over sensitive idiot! you know our place inside out, heck you even found a secret door in this God forsaken house! so don’t you go fuckin telling me that I abandoned you. You’re a grown man.. start acting like one”
He was right. I guess I can’t always have someone holding my hand. Even Chester’s.
“You’re right...” I whispered. He stood there as I felt his eyes glare at me.
Before I could turn around to trudge away a voice stopped me. “What are you guys yelling about” I lifted my head up quickly and saw Sam holding Draven on her arms by the door. A grin placed on her lips.
He was silent for a moment and turned around to look at her.
“Nothing Sam... we... we were just talking about how Mike was coming back in here and forgetting about going to his condo... for now” he said to Sam then back at me. “Right Mike?”
Feeling as if I had no other choice, I nodded my head slowly and gave a faint smile.
“Well you guys hurry your bickering and come in for some breakfast... airplane food isn’t really the best” she said as she headed back inside.
I stood there and looked back at the ground.
“Mike...” he whispered.
“You’re right... I do need to start acting like an adult... sorry for being a selfish asshole” I said as I walked past him and into the house.
“Hey pass me another beer will ya Mikey!” Brad yelled at me from across the room as I made my way over to the kitchen.
“Your drunk Brad... I don’t think you can handle anymore” I called back.
“Nonsense... I’m Big and I’m Bad because I’m Brad!” he blurted out. “I can handle anythi...” before he could finish; his whole body flopped down to his sides on the couch as loud snores emitted from him.
“Finally!” groaned Joe. “About time he shut his mouth... I don’t like it when he’s drunk... he acts funny”
“Well shows over” said Rob as he stood up from the front of the TV.
“Wait... I’m kicking Joe’s ass on this game... let us finish this first” I heard Dave say as I entered the kitchen.
“You having fun?” I heard Chester whisper as I turned on the light.
“What were you doing in the dark?” I asked him.
“I asked if you were having fun... sexy..” he slurred.
“Chester... you’re drunk” I said opening the fridge and grabbing a water bottle from the inside. I felt him move towards my bent over body. I stood straight back up abruptly.
I turned around as he repositioned his body against me as my back made contact with the fridge.
“Chester...” I said nervously. He spread his legs between me as he put his hands against the fridge door holding me in place.
He moved his body closer to me, losing the space between us.
“Stop it! your drunk” I said trying to push him off me. He only moved closer against my struggle.
“Why have you been avoiding me all day huh Mikey?” he asked as he licked at my ear lobe.
“I haven’t been avoiding you!” I yelped. “Chester please stop it!”
“Don’t you like this baby?” he asked again nibbling at my neck.
“No!” I yelled. “Your drunk and you don’t know what you’re doing” I said trying to push him off me again.
“You taste so good” he whispered.
He thrust his hips into mine, harder, pushing me against the fridge. I started again to shove him off but he only took my hands and held them on a tight grip against the fridge.
“Chester stop... please... you’re scaring me” I pleaded.
“But Mike... you only want this as much as I do” he whispered biting my collarbone.
“No... No Chester, not like this!” I cried into his grip.
“Chester lay off!” I heard Rob yell from the kitchen door. I moved my frightened eyes to Rob as he pulled Chester off of me.
“Wha-?” blurted out Chester as Rob held him from me.
“What happened?” asked Joe arriving at the doorway of the kitchen along with Dave.
My body slumped down against the fridge as it fell. Joe quickly rushed over and held me.
“What happened!?” he says a little louder now. “What...” he looked over at Rob who had Chester in his hold. “What the fuck did he do to Mike!?” he yelled.
“Joe.. calm down” said Dave moving towards us. Joe simply grunted and looked at me, the seriousness in his face.
“Are you okay?” he asked.
I nodded my head slowly, not really paying attention to him. My mind was racing about what just happened a few minutes ago. For a brief second, I was frightened by him.
“Mikey... baby... I’m so sorry” I hear Chester slur out again. I look over at him to see Rob carrying him out of the kitchen.
“Let’s get you home Chaz” I heard Rob say as Dave and Joe helped me up to my feet.
“Can I crash at your place tonight?” I asked Joe.
“Yeah... of course” he said as they started pulling me towards the living room where Brad’s body was as he had last seen it.
“Apparently, so is Brad...” Dave said eyeing the man on the couch.
We all chuckled slightly. “I think I can stand now, thanks you guys” I said as they pulled away from me.
“You wanna tell us what happened in there?” asked Joe as they both looked at me.
“I...” I said thinking of what to say to them. “Chester... just... he just sort of freaked me out”
They stared at me, hoping to get more. Deciding that that was enough information to give them, I changed the subject.
“What time is it?” I asked.
“It is...” said Dave looking at his watch. “11:02 pm”
I sighed and sat down on the couch.
“So you okay Mike?” asked Joe, still standing, looking down at me with Dave.
I nodded my head and rubbed my hand through it. “I’m just tired now...”
“You know where the guest bedroom is right?” he asked.
“Yeah...”
“Okay cool... me and Phi Phi are gonna get back to the game, is that cool?”
“Yeah you guys go ahead” I said standing up as the guys went back to the TV turning the volume down. “Want me to bring Brad in the room?” I asked them.
“You don’t have to... he looks comfortable... but if you want”
I looked at Brad. He didn’t look comforted at all. Half of his body was on the couch and the other half was about to dangle off.
I sighed and again and headed to his limp body.
“I’ll take him to the room”
“You need help?” they asked, not bothering to look.
“Nah... you guys seem busy” I said sarcasm in my voice, but they obviously didn’t notice it.
“Okay...” they said as they continued their bloody battle.
I draped Brad’s arm over my shoulder, took the empty bottle from his hand, and we started trudging our way into the bedroom hallways.
There were 4 bedrooms in this house. One for Joe, one for Rob, and the other two are guestrooms. Rob and Joe decided to be roommates long before I even came out. They offered us all to come live in this house, so we could be one big family, but we had other reasons. But they were always open for housing if one of us needed it.
I took the limp body into one of the guestrooms and dropped it down onto the waterbed. His body swayed for a while and then remained still, in an odd position. I looked at him and creased my eyebrows. I rearranged his legs and arms so that he was situated properly to sleep.
Dave was probably going to sleep on the other guestroom so; I guess I should stay here and sleep with Brad in this large waterbed. I closed the bedroom, drowning out the faint voices that belonged to Dave and Joe.
I took off my sweater, placed it on the floor beside the bed and moved my body under the blankets. I turned off the lamp as darkness engulfed the room.
My mind then started to sway its way to Chester and his behaviour earlier. The way he forced me against the fridge. It wasn’t like him. I guess practically ignoring him all day could drive him a tad over the edge. I just hope he doesn’t remember anything that happened tonight. I just wished I drank more. Then I wouldn’t have to worry about remembering what he did to me. I closed my eyes shut and forced sleep to swallow me up.
~*~
“Hey wake you sweethearts”
I placed my hands in front of my face as the blanket was swiftly taken away.
“Ahh!” I yelped faintly. “so bright”
I looked down at my stomach and noticed a hand that belonged to Brad.
“Iy dunwaanwan” I heard him grumble beside me. I looked up at Rob, as a grin was printed on his face.
“It’s not what it looks like” I said getting out of bed.
“Took advantage of him I see” he joked.
“Robbie!” I shrieked at how low he thought of me. “I’m not like that... I’d never cheat on you” I said as I dove myself at him, hugging him tightly.
“Hey hey hey” he chuckled as he pried me off of him. “you know I don’t bend that way”
I removed my hands from him and looked at him pouting.
“I mean I love you!” he said and hugged me.
I giggled as he pulled back and went beside the waterbed.
“Wakey wakey Braddles!” he said shaking the man below him.
Brad mumbled some obscenities as he rolled over and turned his back to Rob. Rob placed his hands on his hips frustrated.
“Man... he’s going to have a hang over”
I laughed and nodded in agreement.
“Hey Brad... Britney Spears is at the door” Rob said.
Brads body suddenly shot up as he rolled off the bed. He ran to the door and stormed to the front.
I laughed and looked at Brad. “That’s so mean”
“Yeah but I had no other choice” he said joining me. “Get changed alright? we got an interview in an hour”
I looked at the time. 11:56am. “Robbie...” I whispered as he headed to the door.
“Yeah?”
“Do you have any extra clothes I can borrow?” I asked putting on my puppy dog eyes.
He sighed and motioned me to follow him. We entered his large closet and started pulling out clothes that would best suit me. He took a shirt, placed it in front of my shirt and shook his head.
“Can I wear that black shirt over there?” I said pointing like an innocent child at a lovely new toy.
“This one?” he asked pulling out the shirt.
I nodded my grinning head wildly as he put the shirt on the bed.
“Now for pants... these ones should do” he said placing a black pair of pants on the bed. “Now go take a shower or whatever and be ready to leave alright?”
I took the clothes and nodded my head, heading into the room where Brad and I had previously slept.
I frowned as I saw a lump of flesh curled up on the blankets.
“Brad..” I whined. “get up sleepy head... we got an interview in like an hour”
“Bah!” he said flailing his hand. “you guys tricked me! that was cruel!”
“We’re sorry... but we needed someway of getting you out of bed”
“It was still very mean to poor little Braddles” he said faking a sniff.
“Aww I’m sowwy Braddles... I pwomise I not do it again otay?” I said jumping on the bed and giving him a tight embrace.
“Otay” he said as he rolled over to face me and squeezing me.
“Get ready soon okay?” I whispered. He nodded his head as I got off the bed and headed into the bathroom.
I rinsed my body of the dirt I felt was on me. Suddenly the thought of Chester popped in my head. I shook my head wildly trying not to think about him right now. But his face kept showing when I closed my eyes. If open, his face would be on each one of them white squared tiles. His lovely smile carved on his face. I turned the water a bit colder as my member started getting aroused. My mind raced. He loves me and I love him just as much. But I can’t bring myself to admitting it to him.
I blasted the water colder as my limp member started to spring to life again. I grunted and turned the water on even colder.
‘Think...’ I thought to myself. ‘cold water... cold water... showering... with a girl’ my member suddenly fell at the thought of a girl showering with me, body and tits ravaged all over me. I turned off the shower quickly and went to retrieving the towel. I dried myself, put on my boxers, black pants, and black shirt. I sighed as I was fully dressed now, naked girl still plastered on my head.
I took the gel bottle and poured a good amount on my palms, rubbing them together before fixing my hair with it.
“Spike...” I whispered. The thoughts of about my old friends popped in my head. They always called me spike. Right after high school I always spiked up my hair. I guess that’s why I got the name.
A knock on the door brought me back to the matter at hand.
“Hey Mike c’mon... we have 30 minutes man” I heard Brad grumble outside.
“Yeah... so? 30 minutes is a long time” I said as I played with my hair, trying to spike it to perfection.
“Yeah... but Rob’s getting grumpy... hurry”
I smiled weakly at myself. Not perfect but good enough. I took my clothes in my hands and opened the door.
Brad smiled at me. “What?” I said.
“You look nice”
“Thanks” I said blushing before moving and placing my clothes at the side of the bed, noting to myself to pick it up later.
“You ready?” he asked again. I nodded my head as I followed the newly clothed Brad out of the bedroom.
“Shouldn’t you have a hang over?” I asked him.
“Ha!” he said. “hangover are for pussies”
“You had lots of hangovers before... so technically your a tad of a pussy” I chuckled.
He looked at me, challenging me. I simply smiled as we walked to Joe, Rob, and Dave.
“We all ready?” asked Rob. Everyone nodded their heads as we headed out the back.
“Are we taking the van?” asked Joe.
“Yeah” Dave said beside him.
“Shotgun!” shouted Brad.
“Damn!” squealed Joe.
“Son of a mother fucker’s horse” mumbled Dave.
“Excuse me?” asked Brad, turning around to look at Dave.
“Nothing... I said lucky handsome stud!” he said grinning widely. Brad looked at him funny and dropped the subject.
We all got into the van, Rob driving, Brad at the opposite end of him, Joe and Dave at the back, arguing about mindless things and I sat in the middle looking out the window.
“You okay Mike?” asked Rob, looking at me from the rear view mirror.
“Yeah... yeah I’m fine” I said and looked back out the window. “Is Chester going to be there?”
“Yeah...” he said softly. “don’t worry... we’ll make sure he’s at the other end of the table or something”
I sat there quietly.
We finally arrived at wherever it was that we’re at.
“Where are we Robbie?” asked the excited Joe.
“Some radio station place” he said as he parked the van at the back parking lot.
We all got out. Joe moaned as he stretched his limbs.
“That was nice” he sighed. “Really needed that one”
“Come on...” Rob said as we motioned to the building. You would have never guessed this two story building to be a radio station.
Two men were standing at the back door, watching us come closer.
“Linkin Park?” the fatter one asked.
“Yes” Rob said.
The man looked at all of us... counting. “Where’s the other one?”
“He’ll be arriving soon” Rob said again.
The fat man looked at the shorter man and whispered something to him.
“Right this way” the shorter man said as he led us into the building.
We met our interviewer. Nice man in his mid twenties. Quite the good looker too. Chester arrived a few minutes later. I cringed slightly as our eyes met. Brad sat to my left, Rob to my right, Joe right beside Brad and Dave to Rob’s right. Chester took a seat beside Dave.
I was nervous. I didn’t say much things, I only answered when the question was directly pointed at me. The rest of the guys answered most of the questions. Chester... was awkwardly quiet. Usually he would be one of the most talkative in the interview.
“So Mike...” the interviewer asked. I looked at his smiling face and awaited the question. “We hear you and Anna stayed in New York a little bit longer right after the ‘incident’... could you tell us a little bit of the details”
The ‘incident’ was one thing that I really hoped would not pop us one of the questions. The other was Anna. What Anna? there is no Anna.
“Yes... we did stay a little bit longer” I said playing along. “I can’t lie to you... it was one of the best times of my life. I’m glad we got the chance to stay longer. We got to have some time of our own that we didn’t really get to have whenever we’re on tour... as for the details... well I’d have to kill you if I told you”
I really wasn’t lying. The time I had with Chester in New York City was the best I’ve had in a long time. Although I’ve been temperamental at times.
“Alright then...” he said chuckling. I zoned out again until the interview was finally over.
We said our good-byes as we headed out into the back parking lot again.
“Mike...” I heard whispered behind me.
I turned around to face Chester. I look back to see the guys exiting through the door.
“Please Mike... can I talk to you?” he asked.
I turned around to look at his pleading face. I nodded my head slowly and looked at him.
“I’m... I’m very sorry about last night... I never meant to do that to you”
“You said you would never hurt me” I whispered, finding my shoes to be of great fascination.
“I did... I’m sorry for breaking it... please I was just upset... I was upset that you were avoiding me” he whispered.
I didn’t look up as he moved closer.
“Please Mike... you know I would never do anything to ever hurt you... I was just...” he sighed before continuing. “It just really hurt me...” he placed his hand under my chin to make me look at him. “I’m sorry...” he said, the most sincere face etched across his face.
I held back tears as he moved into the remaining space and hugged me.
“I’m sorry too” I whispered.
“For what?” he said rubbing my back.
“For being an asshole and avoiding you” I said as tears slowly dripped down onto his shoulder.
“Your not an asshole... and I forgive you”
“I forgive you too” I said as we pulled back before chuckling.
“Thank God you guys are friends again” we turned around to see Brad leaning against the doorframe. “So Mikey... you gonna take the van with us or you gonna hitch a ride with Chester?”
I faced Chester, asking in unspoken words.
“He’s riding with me” Chester replied. I smiled and turned around to face Brad.
“Alright... well the rest of us are going back to Joe and Rob’s house. If you need any of us... you’ll know where to find us” he said as he removed his leaning position against the door. “you two need have some talking to do” he said winking before turning around and heading into the van.
We headed out the door just as Brad got in the van. They waved good-bye to us as the van left off. We headed to his car, hand in hand. We both got it and he turned on the car before turning his to me.
“Back there...” he said not removing his gaze from me. “did you mean what you said about the New York thing?”
I blushed as I tried to keep my eyes locked onto his. “Every bit of it” I smiled as he leaned in and seized my lips.
“I loved it too” he said as we drove out of the parking lot.
We were silent for a while, I was thinking of what to say. Usually something would just pop into my head, to ask or tell him something. It’s always been that easy.
“So...” I said. “why is it that you don’t have a hangover?” I asked, adding a chuckle in the end.
He laughed and looked at me as we stopped at a red stoplight.
“It takes a lot of beer to give Chester the Molester a hang over baby”
I giggled as the picture of him wearing the t-shirt popped in my head.
“Did you drink any last night?” he asked, as we moved again.
“Nope... I don’t drink remember? I broke that habit a long time ago”
“You don’t know what you’re missing out” he said sighing.
“I can tell that it’s nothing much... hangovers and hallucinations aren’t really that exciting” I chuckled, but stopped abruptly as the events of last night popped in my head. I pushed the thought aside as we kept on talking about more bullshit. Finally getting comfortable with each other again.
After much contemplation, we decided to go have lunch.
We stopped the car in front of a restaurant that we’ve visited countless times before.
“I miss this place” I said as we got out of the car.
“Me too” he said as we walked to the door glass door.
“Chester! Mike! a surprise to finally see you guys here!”
“Hey Jay!” Chester yelled across the room, getting a few faces to stare at him. None of them recognising who we were. Good and sad at the same time.
I held my hand up to him as a sign of hello.
Jay leaned in and talked to a waitress. She came up to us and led us to our designated spot at a nearly private spot in the restaurant.
“I’ll be back in a couple of minutes to get your order” the lady said as she gave us our menus and headed off.
“So what’s new with you guys?” we dropped our menus to stare up at Jay.
I smiled as he looked at me. “Nothing new...” I answered.
“Yeah... same here” Chester added.
“How did your concert go? good? bad? scary?” the bald and chubby man asked.
“That was a blast actually... yeah... we had fun” Chester nodded and folded the menu.
“Yeah” I said also folding my menu.
“That’s good... have you noticed that no one in here still knows you?” Jay said grinning.
“Yeah we did... how does that happen? We always come here” Chester said.
I looked up at Jay expecting an answer.
“Let’s just say I have my ways..” he said rubbing at his chin.
Me and Chester looked at each other confused.
“Would you mind telling us?” asked Chester, looking back at the man.
“I’d rather not... so the usual lunch?” asked the man changing the subject. Chester rolled his eyes as I giggled slightly.
“Yup!” I said handing him my menu. Chester nodded and also handed the man the menu.
Our lunches arrived a short while later with the waitress.
“So do you wanna go get your stuff after this?” Chester asked suddenly.
I looked up at him, taking in what he just said. I nodded my head slowly as I lost my appetite on my lunch.
“We don’t have to...” Chester added, noticing my uneasiness.
“No... we should get them... they can’t stay there forever right?” I said faking a smile.
“Right...” he said taking a last bite of his food. “you done?” he asked.
I nodded my head and placed down my fork.
We stood up as Chester placed a couple of bills on the table. “Thanks for the lunch Jay!” Chester said as we walked our way to the door.
“No problem you too... come back soon!” he shouted.
“We will!” I shouted back.
We headed to his car and hopped in.
He looked at me. “What?” I asked.
“You sure you wanna go get your stuff?” he asked.
“Chester... you’re the one who brought it up”
“Okay.. okay...” he said as the car roared alive. “Let’s go get a moving truck then”
We drove away as we went to a moving truck place. We knew where it was easily because we needed it to move Mark’s stuff into our condo.
We rented the truck and left the car there. Chester drove the car to the condo. Once we were there I went straight away to the head office and talked to the man running the condominium. Chester sat beside me for a while as the papers were finalized for moving out. I signed the paper, shook his hand, and headed out to the my floor to move our stuff.
“He seemed like a nice man... even offering a moving truck himself” Chester said.
“Yeah... we should’ve come here first”
We got out of the elevator as we walked towards the door. I took out my shaky hands with the key as I slowly inserted it in the lock.
Chester placed his hands on top of mine and helped me turn the lock. I looked at him and smiled.
“Thanks” I whispered.
I pulled out the key along with his hand as we held our hands together.
We entered the room as the familiar smell of Mark drove it’s way into my senses.
My body began to shake as we started walking further in. Everything was as it was the day we left it.
I squeezed my hand tighter around Chester’s hand as I looked at the objects in the house. My breathing started to get harsh as memories flooded back. The events that happened in this living room alone is frightening me.
I closed my eyes and buried my head in his chest.
“Chester I can’t do this...” I whispered in his chest. “...I can’t do this”
“Baby...” he said holding me tight against him.
“You wanna just get your clothes then?” he said tilting my head to his. I nodded my head as he grabbed my hand tightly and lead me into the bedroom.
I stopped at the closed door of the bedroom.
He looked at my frightened face and kissed me on the forehead.
“I’m right here baby... nothing will happen” he said easing me a little.
I inhaled slowly as I turned the knob. The aroma was stronger in here. The smell flooded through us again. I kept a tight hold of his hand as I we made our way to the closet. He let go of my hand as he reached up to grab a black luggage bag at the top of the closet. He opened it as I frantically took out all my clothes from the closet and stuffing it in the luggage. We stuffed about 3 luggage’s as my closet was practically empty. Some clothes I just didn’t want...
I closed the last one tightly. He took a luggage on each arm, and lucky enough there were little wheels at the bottom as he rolled them towards the door.
I propped the luggage off the bed and onto the floor as I wheeled it to the front where Chester was.
“You sure you the things you need?” he asked me.
“I’m sure... there’s nothing in here of value... they’re just painful memories” I said. It was true... most of these belonged to Mark. Nothing of it was really worth anything. They were all his junk. All my stuff was back at my house in California.
He looked at me one last time and nodded.
We took the luggage’s to the elevator and made our way downstairs to the lobby.
“You get the truck ready, I just have to say one more thing to the manager” I parted from him leaving the luggage at the by his side near the front glass door as I ran to the manager’s office.
I knocked on the door. I heard a soft mumble from the inside sounding like come in. I turned the knob and looked at the man scribbling away at a piece of paper.
“Sir?” I asked silently.
The man looked up at me from the paper and smiled.
“Hello Mr. Shinoda... is something the matter? Are you guys done so soon?”
“Yes, we are done sir... the stuff up there... you can give them away if you please... we can’t take them”
“We’ll let the new residents take it then Mr. Shinoda”
“Thank you sir” I said still standing at the door.
“Why is it that you don’t want them Mr.Shinoda?”
“I... I just don’t.... I don’t need them” I said giving him a smile.
He was silent for a moment before answering. “If you insist”
“Thank you”
“Anytime Mr.Shinoda” he smiled. I smiled back and gave him my final good-bye as I left him to scribble madly at his parchment of paper again.
I ran to the front to see white truck waiting for me. Chester inside waiting.
I opened the door and got in. He smiled at me before seizing my lips.
“Let’s go give this back” he said as he drove off.
“Chester...” I whispered.
He looked at me. “Yeah baby?”
“Sorry you had to waste your money on renting this truck... I didn’t think”
“That’s alright baby... it didn’t cost that much and it doesn’t matter” he said as he took my hand with one of his as he drove.
We kept our hands locked together until we had to separate them to get out of the truck. Chester went to the back, opened the back and pulled out two of the luggage’s. I took one and pulled it out, strolling it to Chester’s car. Chester let go og the bags as he unlocked the trunk of his car. He placed one inside, as did I, placing it on top. Seeing as how the other one would be impossible to show in, he placed it instead in the back seats.
“You wait in the car while I give the truck keys back okay?”
I nodded my head and went to the passenger seat. I watch him run to the small building and popping out a few minutes later. He got in the car, started it and we headed back to his house.
He parked the car in the driveway as we got out.
“You get that one” he said pointing at the luggage in the passenger seat. “Here” he said tossing the house keys to me.
I caught it and opened the door, pulling out the heavy luggage. I’m amazed at Chester’s strength. I could barely lift this, yet he can lift two. What a man!
I trolled the luggage to the front door and unlocked it. I held it open as I carried the it in, not wanting to scratch the wooden floor. I placed it down just as Chester was scurrying his way in.
He sighed and looked at me.
“Well now your staying with me for good” I smiled as he pulled the bags into the bedrooms. I followed suit.
“We’ll unpack later...” he said leaving the luggage’s beside the closet. I did the same and followed him to the living room.
“Where’s Sam and Draven?” I asked him.
“They won’t be here for awhile... said she had to get something for Draven” he said as he plopped himself on the couch. I sat next to him.
He grabbed the remote and turned on the TV.
“Whoa... 6:00 already” he said reading the time on the TV.
“So... what do you wanna do now?” I asked looking at him.
“I dunno..” he said turning off the TV. “Nothing to watch... what do you want to do?”
“Anything I guess..”
“Anything eh?” he chuckling.
I chuckled back at him. “So you won’t mind...” he said moving closer to me. “if I do THIS!” he tackled my body on the couch, tickling at my sides. I laughed as he straddled me, tickling at my sides.
“CHestEr!” I laughed. “It...” I laughed again. “TICKLES!” he also burst out laughing as he kept at his ministrations.
“I’m evil!” he grinned. He pulled back as he looked down at my giggling body, t-shirt messed up, legs on the couch, and hair messed up against the fabric.
“Yes...” I panted. “you are evil!”
“What did you say?” he said smirking before straddling me and tickling me again.
I yet again erupted with laughter.
“Your.... not.... evil...” I shrieked in between my laughs. He leaned his body lower, bit the bottom of my shirt, lifted it up and tickled at my navel.
“StOp ChEsTER!” I said laughing. My hands made no effort to stop him. Instead they were glued on the couch.
More laughter broke out from me as he stuck his tongue in my navel. He stopped his tickling as he moved his body over me, his face inches away from mine.
I stopped me giggling and smiled up at him.
He leaned in slowly and took my lips on to his. He pulled back and awaited for my reaction. I didn’t know how to react.
Not getting a reaction from me, he leaned in again and seized my lips longer, brushing his tongue at the bottom of my lip. I opened my mouth slowly as his tongue ravished me slowly. His steel lip ring brushing at my lips. He battled my tongue slowly, each of us eliciting out moans into the other mouth.
We parted as we caught our breaths.
“Chester...” I whispered.
He looked at me and furrowed his eyebrows. “Your not going to freak out on me again are you?” he asked.
I looked at his worried face as I shook my head slowly.
“I... I w-won’t” I said shyly.
He smiled and leaned in to suck at my neck. Nibbling at the flesh. I giggled as I tilted my head sideways giving him better access.
“That tickles” I giggled.
He chuckled and only nibbled and sucked harder, causing me to giggle a little more like a girl.
He stuck out his tongue and licked at my neck and up to my earlobe, biting it.
“Owwy!” I cried. “That hurts”
“Sorry baby” he said kissing the bite mark.
“I forgive you” I said as he kissed down my jaw line and then capturing my lips.
I elicited a moan as he sucked on my tongue, ravaging it. I did the same, getting the same reaction. He pulled away and looked at me catching his breath.
“Wanna go in the bedroom?” he asked.
I hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding my head.
He got off of me and stood up, he grabbed my hand and we walked down the hallway to my new room.
He opened the door, turned towards me, held my head and plunged himself in my mouth as we kissed each other. A moan escaping from one of us every now and then.
He grabbed the rim of my shirt and started to tug it up gently, letting me know what he’s doing. I grabbed his hands and helped him draw the shirt over my head, parting our lips. Once done, our lips instantly locked back.
He pulled me closer to the bed, not knowing when we’d hit the bed.
I jerked at his shirt, making him realise what I’m also doing. He parted from me as I slowly pulled the shirt over his body, showing me his lovely white flat stomach. I stared back at him to see him staring at me, studying my expression. I threw the t-shirt to the side as I smiled and immersed myself back to those pink rosy lips.
We stopped once we got to the edge of the bed. Chester turned us around. He pushed me down slowly, holding me at the back, descending me to the bed gradually, and just as slowly, he propped himself on top of me.
He went back to my mouth, sucking at my bottom lip. He placed his hand down lower, and started to unbuckle my belt and unzip my pants. He looked at me, never removing eye contact as he went about his ministrations. He pulled my pants down slowly, showing the boxers I wore underneath inch by inch.
He pulled it all the way down, and then off, coming back to my face to kiss me gently. I could understand why he’s taking this slowly. He doesn’t want to frighten me, and I don’t want to get frightened either if he takes it too quickly.
He kissed me gently again, never ceasing to get enough. He flicked his tongue in my mouth as I felt him remove his pants on top of me. I descended my hands to where his are placed and helped him pull it down. He tossed it off, our kiss never broken.
I felt his aching hard-on rubbing at me gently. Electricity flying between us. He kissed me lower, trailing kisses down my jaw line, to my neck. Stopping abruptly to nibble at me. I giggled as he continued his decent to my collarbone and to my chest. He flicked out his tongue to tickle at my right nipple. Running slow lazy circles around it before going to the other one. He bit on it gently as I elicited out a moan. He carried on his ministrations and ran his mouth over my stomach, stopping at the navel to dig his tongue in. I giggled yet again until he got to the straps on my boxers. He went down and sucked at my member through the fabric of my boxers.
“Chaz...” I whispered.
“Hmmm?”
“Quit... being... a tease” I whimpered this time, closing my eyes to the feeling Chester is causing me.
He chuckled and stopped his teasing. He hooked his forefingers at both sides of my boxers as he sluggishly pulled it down.
I inhaled harshly as air met at my flesh. He stopped and looked at me.
“Is... Is t-this okay... baby?” he said suddenly worried.
“Y-yeah... it’s okay... keep going”
He hooked his fingers back and pulled it down all the way to my ankles until finally throwing it off.
“Baby...” he whispered. I opened my eyes to see him studying my full naked figure. “you’re so beautiful...”
“I...” I said blushing. “...thanks” he came back up to my face and grazed his lips over mine.
He thrust his hips lightly at me, as I moaned out.
“Chaz...” I whispered again.
“Yeah?”
“You are going to take that off right?”
He chuckled again. “Of course..” I smiled as he hooked my fingers at the straps of his boxers. “will you do the honours?”
I giggled as I slid his boxers down. He lifted one feet at a time and removed his boxers himself.
“Chaz...” I said looking at him as he threw his boxers off.
“Yeah...?”
“I think you’re beautiful too” I flushed my face as I said those words.
“Thanks baby” he pecked at my lips before ravaging it madly.
Our naked bodies rubbed against one another. Skin to skin. Electrifying. The steam radiating from both our bodies started to make as sweat as hands worked their way around each of our bodies. Exploring and memorizing every single detail. I let out little whimpers as he ran his hands over old bruises, but I didn’t let that stop him from continuing. I know now that I want this just as much as he does.
“Mike...” he panted as he pulled away from our kissing. I looked at him, wondering why he stopped. “would you let me... make love to you?”
I was silent for a moment, flushing and blushing before nodding my head for permission.
He opened one of the bedside drawers, rummaging through it and pulled out a little bottle. I looked at him.
“I never saw that there before...” I said looking at him.
“I... I placed it near the back where it’s kinda... hidden” he said grinning. I smiled back as he opened the bottle. He poured a decent amount in his hands and massaged it all over his fingers. “ready?” he asked.
He leaned over and kissed me as he searched for the bud underneath me. Finally finding it, he stopped and pulled away from the kiss.
I opened my eyes to see him staring at me.
“I want you to open your eyes baby...” he whispered to me. “I won’t hurt you”
I nodded my head as I stared straight into his eyes. He slowly pushed one finger in me as I let out a low whimper.
“You okay?” he asked. I nodded my head and he continued inserting another finger, our eyes still locked.
He inserted another finger and stretched me as far as he could without hurting me, letting me adjust to the feel.
He pulled out his fingers and kissed me. He took the bottle of lube again and poured another amount in his hands. This time, stroking his member. I watched him as he slowly worked his aching cock around his fingers. Satisfied, he pulled his hands away and grabbed my thighs and placed it beside his waist.
I inhaled slowly as he placed his cock at my entrance. He leaned over again and brushed his lips against mine.
“I love you...” he said pulling back. He inserted his member inside me very slowly. I lolled my head back, exposing my neck, as I held back whimpers. In turn he sucked at my neck as he slid himself in me.
I let out a little whimper as he was fully sheathed.
“I love you too...” I whispered. He sucked at my neck, giving me time to adjust to the feel.
Our bodies were locked. He pulled away from my neck and stared at me. I look back at him to see him studying my face expression.
“You okay?” he asked again.
I smiled weakly and nodded my head. He pulled out slowly as I shut my eyes tight from the feel. He stopped and I opened my eyes.
“I promise I won’t hurt you baby...” he soothed. He placed both his hands, behind the back of my shoulders as he pulled out again. The pain was barely a pinch. He was close to pulling right out as he pushed himself back in. We both smiled at each other.
“Daddy!” we looked to our side to see Draven running towards us from the door. We stared at him frightened. Chester looked at me alarm in his eyes. I look back to the door to see Sam, her mouth gaping wide open. Chester also turned his head to see at what I was looking at.
“Fuck!” he said quietly so as not to let Draven hear.
Chester pulled out of me quickly. I whimpered a little from the loss as he pulled the covers over us.
Draven was now right beside the bed.
We looked over at the door but Sam was gone.
“Daddy...” he said looking at us. “What you doing with uncle Mikey?”
“Dravy... can you please go back to mommy...” Chester said trying to form a smile on his face. “Okay?... tell her I’ll be right out..”
Draven looked at us funny and then smiled. “Okay Daddy” with that said he ran out the door and started calling out for his mom.
“Fuck... fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” Chester swore as he got off the bed and started to frantically put on his clothes. I sat up slowly, as the ache between my legs snapped at me.
“Chester...” I whispered at him.
“Not right now baby...” he said zipping up and buttoning his pants. “I gotta talk to Sam”
He put his shirt on and ran for the door.
I’ve just broken a family...
I sat there in the bedroom at the edge of the bed fully clothed not knowing what to do.
Thoughts and consequences ran through my head. Each concluding in terrible heartache.
What will Sam do? I hope she doesn’t tell everyone what she saw. Especially the public. What will become of the band? All the hard efforts that everyone put into helping keeping my secret will be shattered. The public will think differently of us. All our fans having second thoughts. Especially the music, our lyrics. It’ll all be because of me. Why do I have to be a fuckin faggot. A disease to the world. A mistake.
This is my fault. I shouldn’t have let Chester and I do what we just did. Where the fuck is my self control.
I bowed my head down ashamed of myself.
“Uncle Mikey?” I shot my head up to see Draven at the door.
“Hey buddy..” I said forming a faint smile.
“Mommy and Daddy are fighting... are yoo mad too?” he said shyly.
“No, no buddy I’m not mad... are you scared?” I asked as he slowly nodded his head by the door. “Come here..” I said as I patted the space beside me on the bed. He walked himself towards the bed lazily. I helped prop him up on the bed as he dangled his feet.
“What yoo and Daddy doing, uncle Mikey?” he asked.
I was taken aback, not knowing what to do. “Well... we were...” I said not knowing what to say. “we were just... showing each other how much... we love each other”
“You love Daddy uncle Mikey?” he asked. I blushed, although the child beside me wouldn’t even notice or care.
“Y-yeah... yes I do Dravy” I said looking at the little boy beside me.
“Why Mommy mad at Daddy? Coz yoo love Daddy?” he asked placing his hands underneath his thighs as he dangled his feet a lot more wildly.
“Yes... Mommy doesn’t like me loving your Daddy like that”
“So why yoo love Daddy like that for? yoo made Mommy angry” he said his voice squealing.
“Dravy... I didn’t meant to make your Mommy angry... we...” I trailed off. I didn’t know what to say. He jumped off the bed and started walking away.
“Uncle Mikey fix it... yup yup... uncle Mikey fix it” he said nodding his head up and down wildly as he walked off. More to himself than me.
I sighed heavily and bowed my head again. What have I caused...
I ran my hand over my head and stood up from the bed. I think it’s best to let them settle this. I shouldn’t get in the way. Let them deal with it and we’ll see how it turns out.
I walked out of the room, passed by Draven’s room slowly to see him playing on the carpet with his toys. I looked away at the busy little boy and kept moving to the rising voices. I took a deep breath before stepping out to the living room, hoping to god they don’t notice me.
My first step and both their heads were already shot at me.
I looked at Chester’s expressionless face before averting my eyes to Sam’s anger flared ones.
I smiled weakly at both of them, looking at the ground.
“What the fuck are you smiling at you fuckin faggot!” Sam yelled. I drop my fake smile as I cowered my head.
“Don’t fuckin talk to him like that!” Chester equally yelled back at her.
“I can talk however way I want to that damn fag!” she spat, pointing at me, emphasizing the way she said fag.
“I... I t-think I should l-leave...” I stammered more to Chester than to Sam.
“Yes... Leave you fuckin ass fucker!” Sam yelled.
“Shut your fuckin trap you whore!” Chester yelled.
“WHORE!? At least I don’t take it up the ass Chester Charles Ass Fucking Bennington!”
“I’m warning you Sam...” Chester said calmly.
“Warning me? About what... What are you gonna do? What’s that fag gonna do? He can’t do shit. No wonder Mark treated him like he did. He’s worthless. CAN’T YOU SEE HOW FUCKIN WORTHLESS HE IS CHESTER, HE‘S NOTHING COMPARED TO ME!!!”
I took a harsh intake of breath, as tears burned my eyes.
“GET THE FUCK OUT OF THIS HOUSE YOU PIECE OF FUCKIN SHIT AND LEAVE THIS FAMILY BE!” she yelled.
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” Chester yelled at her. “HE’S WORTH A LOT MORE THAN YOU’LL EVER MUSTER UP TO BE!”
I heard quiet sniffles behind me. I looked behind me to see Draven, his hands in front of his mouth.
“HE’S A FAGGOT CHESTER!”
“SO AM I!”
Draven now let the tears out as he cried. I kneeled down to his crying little form and picked him up as the two battled each other with words. The both of them not noticing the child.
“Shhh... it’s okay buddy” I said carrying him, heading towards the door. I opened it and we slipped outside. I closed the door and sat on the only step of the pavement of the front doorway.
He sobbed harder as I placed him on my lap.
“Buddy...” I whispered softly, wiping away his tears. “It’s okay... it’s okay”
His crying slowly turned into little hiccups. He took his little hands and wiped his eyes with his sleeve.
“Feeling better now?” I whispered to him. He nodded his head as he buried his face on my chest, wiping his tears.
He pulled back as the tear stricken eyes of the little boy stared at me.
“Uncle Mikey?” he hiccupped.
“Yeah?”
“Will Mommy and Daddy be fwends again?” he asked. “Coz when fwends fight... they not fwends later”
“Of course they’ll be friends again Dravy” I said smiling at him.
“Pwomise?” he asked.
“I promise..” I lied. I didn’t know if they'll be able work this out. I don’t know how much damage we've caused. Seems to be big.
The child sitting on my lap was eerily silent as he played with his sweater sleeve. The faint shouts behind us, fading.
“I think Mommy and Daddy fwends again” he smiled. He jumped off my lap and ran to the door. Just as he reached it, it opened quickly showing Sam’s angered figure.
She looked down at Draven and picked him up. She carried him and sped quickly fast me giving a grunt as she passed.
I looked at her and Draven, as they headed to the car. The ignition started and the car drove off.
I turned around and headed to the open doorway. I looked around in the open foyer, listening intently for any sounds from Chester.
I moved into the lounge to see him leaning against the wall, head tilted up and eyebrows furrowed.
Silently, I moved closer to him, not knowing if he noticed me yet.
“Chaz..” I whispered. He quickly removes his stony gaze towards me, frustration and anger in his face. I tore my eyes away and looked at the floor. “what happened?” I asked.
He was silent for a moment as I felt his eyes burn at my head.
“She wants a divorce” he finally spoke.
God, this is all my fault. They’re getting a divorce because of me. What have I done?
“I’m sorry” I whispered.
He was silent. “Don’t be”
I look up at him to see his face still etched with frustration.
“She was bound to find out sooner or later”
“..but?” I asked, awaiting for him to continue.
He sighed and kept his gaze at me for a few seconds before tilting it back up to the ceiling. I moved my body closer to his.
“Chaz?” I whispered, entwining our hands.
“She plans on keeping Draven all to her self and away from me”
I took in what he said, not knowing what to say.
“She can’t do that can she?” I asked finally finding my voice.
“No she can’t... but if I don’t agree, she plans on telling the public the explicit love making we did”
I shook my head. She can’t do that. What will happen when the world knows. I pushed the thought aside and thought about Draven. Draven is Chester’s son. He loves him so much. He won’t stand not being able to see him.
“She wants him to grow up to a normal family” he said, snapping me out of my thoughts.
“Chaz... I’m sorry” I said. He tightened his grip on my hand.
“Don’t be... Sam’s nothing now... but” he said trailing off.
I looked at him.
“Draven...” he whispered. This time I tightened the grip on his hand as small tears stung the corner of his eyes. I put my arms around him and embraced him. I could hear his silent tears as we stayed locked together in a tight hold. I rubbed his back slowly as he kept his hands on my waist.
“Come on...” he whispered, pulling us apart. “I’m hungry”
I look at him as his face grew into a smile. I held back asking if he was okay or not as we walked hand in hand into the kitchen.
“KD?” he asked. I nodded my head and smiled at him. He went to grab a box from a cupboard as I went to another to get a large bowl. He opened the box as I placed the bowl on the counter.
“Chester...?” I said breaking the silence. He looked at me as he finished pouring the things in the bowl. “Are you mad at me?”
He chuckled as he turned on the tap and added water to the bowl.
“Why would I be mad at you?” he asked.
He opened the microwave and placed the bowl in. “because... I... screwed you guys up..” I trailed off looking down at the counter.
The microwave started. “I’m not mad at you baby” he said lifting my chin up to meet my gaze. “If anything... you should be mad at me” he smirked.
“Why’s that?” I asked, confused.
He chuckled. He took my hand and entwined both of them together. He pecked me on the lips as he started moving us to the living room. We sat on the couch, both my legs over his lap as I faced the side of his face. He kept his hand on my back as he flicked on the TV.
I looked at him as he flicked through the channels. Faint music emitted from the TV, his favourite channel. MTV.
He looked over at me. “What?” he asked.
“You didn’t answer my question” I said, pouting slightly.
He looked at me, lost.
“Why would I be mad at you?” I asked.
He smiled and let out a long slow sigh. “I should have known better...” he said. “I got carried away... I forgot about Sam”
“It’s not your fault...” I whispered.
“Oh?”
“I guess... I’m.. I’m just...”
“Your just what?” he asked a smirk now on his face.
“...passive” I finished, my face flushing.
“Okay fine... it’s your fault” he sniggered.
“Hey!”
“What? you said it was your fault” he laughed.
“I take it back” I pouted.
“Awww... I should take a picture of this... you look so adorable” he smiled.
I stuck my tongue out at him as he pushed me down on the couch. I giggled as I made contact to the fabric below me.
“You better watch who you’re sticking that tongue out to, mister” he said, leaning in close to my face.
“Or else what?” I smiled.
“Or else I’ll have to confiscate it” he grinned. I stuck out my tongue again, almost touching his lips.
“You leave me with no choice” he removed the small space between us as he dove into my mouth, sucking gently at my tongue.
I giggled into his mouth as he kept sucking my tongue.
He pulled away as the microwave rang its noise. He smirked down at me, as I smiled back at him.
“Let’s go make our food” he said getting off of me and standing up. He took my hand as I stood up. We headed into the kitchen and made our way over to the microwave. He let go of my hand and opened the microwave door.
“Hot hot hot!” he said placing the bowl on the counter.
I looked at him and refrained my self from laughing. He turned on the tap and placed his hand under it. He removed it from under the tap and placed it in his mouth and looked over at me. I laughed at the site.
“Who looks adorable now?” I laughed.
“Mikey... it hurts...” he whined.
I stopped laughing at him and smiled. “I’m sorry... let me take a look” I moved closer to him and removed his hands from his mouth. “It doesn’t look that bad... we‘ll put some lotion on it”
I look back up at him to see him staring back at me with a smile on his face.
“Why are you staring at me like that?” I asked him.
“What would I do without you?”
“Not a lot apparently” I said. He looked at me, hurt in his eyes. “I... I‘m sorry Chester... I didn‘t mean that”
“What did you mean?” he asked.
“I...” I said trailing off. “I’ll go get the lotion”
I turned away from him and headed into the little hallway that leads into a washroom.
I kicked myself mentally for saying what I said a moment ago. God why the fuck did I just say that!?
I yelled at myself in my head as I grabbed the lotion bottle on the washroom counter.
I walked back out slowly thinking of ways to apologize to him. How could I say such a thing. I’M SO CRUEL!
I entered the living room my mind full of nothing as Chester sat there watching TV, the bowl of KD on the coffee table in front of him.
Slowly, I walked to sit down beside him. I squeezed a small amount in my hand and turned to face his side. I took his hand with no resistance. I lazily massaged the lotion on his slightly redder fingers. Making sure the substance truly soaks his skin with the pleasant smell. I massaged his pinky, the last finger. I placed his hands on his lap. I look up to him to see him staring back at me again.
I quickly darted my eyes back to his other hand, holding the remote controller. He moved his hands as if I asked for it. I poured another small amount to my palms. I sluggishly massaged the fingers slowly just like the other. I ended this time by lastly massaging his thumb. I slowly dropped his hand and turned to face the bottle. Grabbing it, I stood up. I was held by the wrist and pulled down abruptly.
He held my cheek and moved my face to face him. He leaned in and seized me for a long kiss. He slid his tongue on my bottom lip, asking for entry. I parted my lips as he plunged inside. I elicited out a slight moan as he flicked his tongue. We battled with each other, letting our tongues mingle with each other. We parted from each other, gasping for air.
“I forgive you” he panted. I looked at him. I smiled even though he confused me. He’s just very confusing sometimes.
“Chaz...” I whispered. “I... I didn’t mean it... I was just being stupid and I--” he cut me off by placing his lips onto mine.
“I know...” he whispered as he pulled away. I smiled back at him. “now... let’s have some KD” he said grabbing the bowl of Kraft Dinner.
We ate from the bowl as we watched music videos. Commenting them. Laughing and joking about them. Halfway through the bowl, we stopped. Neither of us could eat anymore of it. After a while, it could get sickening.
~*~
I woke up with Chester on the couch. His hands wrapped around my body. I let out a yawn trying to figure out how I went about sleeping.
I jumped vaguely at the sound of the phone ringing. Chester stirred behind me as I tried to get out of his grasp. Succeeding, I walked over to the phone and picked it up.
“Hello?” I asked, not yet finding my voice.
“Mikey?”
“...Joey?”
“Mikey?”
“Joey?”
He sighed on the other line. “It’s too early... so did I just wake you up sleepy?” he asked.
“Yes you did actually” I said rubbing the back of my head.
“Well sorry about that, just calling you guys to let ya know we got another interview today” he said with a cheery voice.
“Can I ask you something?” I asked.
“Yeah sure... what is it?”
“Is Dave there?”
“Yeah...”
“I guess that’s why you're this cheery” I said rolling my eyes.
“Hey! I can hear you! You are on speakers ya know Mikey!” I heard Dave yell.
“Sorry Phi Phi” I apologized, letting out a little chuckle. “So what time is this God forsaken interview”
“Dave what time is the interview?” Joe asked Dave.
“I dunno” I heard Dave’s faint voice say.
“We don’t know” Joe said to me.
“You don’t know?” I asked.
“We don’t know” he repeated.
“We don’t know!” I heard Dave yell.
I let out a long sigh before answering. “Could you guys call us back when you DO know?” I said emphasizing the word ‘do’.
“Alrighty Mikey... we’ll call you later... Phi Phi’s poking me at my ribs” he giggled. “Hey that’s a little too low!” Joe shrieked. I shook my head, imagining the two play fighting.
“I’ll see you later Joe... Bye Dave!” I said.
“Bye Mikey!” Dave yelled.
“Catchy you later!” Joe yelled as he giggled some more.
I hung up the phone and looked back over at Chester. His body stirring. I smiled and headed into the washroom.
Crap! I need a toothbrush. I opened the cupboards, hoping I would find an unused toothbrush. I frowned, not finding any. I opened the doors at the bottom of the sink, looking at the assortment of items. There has to be an unused toothbrush in here. I pushed aside the bag of toilet paper and other boxes as a green basket came into view. I grinned as I saw numerous unwrapped brushes scattered in it. I picked out one, re-arranged the things to the way they were before closing the doors.
I looked at the purple brush and frowned. Of all the colours, my hand had to pick this one.
I unwrapped it, threw the scrap away, squished out some paste into it and started brushing madly at my teeth. The taste of yesterday still in my mouth. It feels like poo. Not that I’ve had any before. But I could imagine. After a couple of minutes, I spat out the bubbly spit and washed out my mouth. I exhaled as the minty flavour of the paste flowed through my mouth. I leaned my head over and washed my face, the feel of dirt washing away. I took a towel and dried my face off. I looked at myself one last time in the mirror, fixing my hair, and then headed back out into the living room.
Chester stood up and stretched out his limbs. His tummy showing as he did so. I smiled at the sight.
“Morning” Chester said to me.
“Morning” I smiled back.
We moved closer to each other and exchanged a kiss as we held each other.
“I love you” he murmured.
“I love you too Chaz” I whispered. I was glad at myself for finally being able to say it without any stammering.
“I gotta pee” he said as he pulled away. I chuckled as he started walking to the washroom.
“I’ll make some coffee”
I went into the kitchen and prepared the coffee. The phone rang shortly after I finished.
“Hello?” I asked.
“Hey Mike” I heard a groggy voice on the other line say.
“What’s up Rob?”
“Not much... feeling like crap, just woke up, hell breaking loose in the house... the usual” he sighed.
“I feel bad for you... having Joe as your alarm clock and all” I chuckled.
“At times it could be good... these aren’t one of them”
I laughed into the phone as I felt hands wrap around my waist. I moaned as Chester kissed the back of my neck.
“Mike?”
“Oh sorry Rob... uhhh... so why’d you call?” I asked trying to bite back another moan.
“Well since neither Chip nor Dale over there knows what time the interview was...” he paused as the laughter’s of Dave and Joe filled in. “they decided that it would be fun to jump on Rob’s bed to wake him up... and Joe accidentally jumped on my groin area”
I was in fits of laughter, later joined by Chester as he leaned in close to me to hear what Rob was saying.
“I swear sometimes, Joe’s just doing this to try and get me back for the Frog” he sighed.
“Now I really feel sorry for you Robbie” I laughed. Chester was now over by the coffee maker, pouring out two cups.
“Anyways...” he said. “the interview is at 3 sharp in the Stage West building, 25th floor”
“Where’s that building?” I asked. The name rang a bell, I probably passed it every now and then, but it’s too vague.
“It’s by Churchill Ave. and Kingston Rd.” he said.
“Oh... that’s right...” I said remembering the building. “pretty far..”
“Yeah it is... damn people... they think we have all the time in the world. We should be the ones deciding where to meet. I mean--”
“Rob..”
“we are the ones being interviewed after all, what if we decided not to go?--”
“Rob” I said a little louder this time.
“You know what... what if we cancel this? What if we don’t wanna go all the way over there”
“Rob!” I said finally raising my voice over his.
“Yeah?”
“Stop it..”
“Sorry... kinda got carried away” he said chuckling.
“That’s okay... so where’s Brad?”
“He’s asleep... heavy sleeper man... it’s impossible to wake him” he said.
“Alright... we’ll see you guys at 3 then”
“3 it is”
“Bye Robbie”
“Bye Mikey”
With that I hung up the phone and looked at Chester, a smirk on his face. I moved closer to him and pecked him on the lips.
“What you smiling at?” I said taking the mug of coffee offered.
“I’m smiling at you” he said as we headed out into the living room. We sat down together on the couch. I notice the watch above the TV that read 7:43am. Lots of time to spare.
I placed my coffee down on the table as Chester pulled me towards him. He took one last sip before placing it on the table also. He turned himself sideways so his whole body is on the couch. He spread open his legs as he pulled me down between him to let my head rest on his chest. He coiled with my hair as I listened to his silent breathing.
“Chaz?” I whispered.
“Hmm?”
“What if...” I said hesitating. “what if... Sam tells?”
He sighed, still playing with my hair. “I don’t care...” he finally whispered. “I love you Mike... if the whole world finds out then that’s for them to deal with”
I smiled as I heard the words fall out of his mouth.
“I love you Chaz”
“I know..” he chuckled as he kissed the top of my head.
Eventually, Chester’s ministrations on my hair has fallen me to sleep.
I woke up to him shaking me slightly and whispering in my ear.
“Wake up baby...” he said, clutching at my shoulders.
I opened my eyes and looked back at him, a smile on his face.
“It’s almost noon and I thought I should take you out to lunch” he said, rubbing my shoulders.
“Okay..” I yawned. I got out of his safe security and stood up, taking a long stretch.
He wrapped his hands around my waist, kissing the back of my neck as he did so. I chuckled as I placed my hands over his.
He let go of his seize and held my hand, leading us into the hallway. I went into the guest room where my things are and went about getting ready. A few minutes later, I was in the bathroom, spiking my hair.
I grunted as I tried desperately to make a patch of hair spike. I let out a long sigh before dropping my hands beside me, aching.
I heard a chuckle behind me and turned around.
“Adorable” he said shaking his head, a smirk on his face.
“It won’t stand up... it keeps limping” I pouted.
“Let me take a look” he said moving closer. He was wearing a black cap backwards. So he didn’t have to worry about his hair. Why didn’t I think of that? I studied the rest of his body. Black t-shirt, navy blue jeans and black shoes with white stripes.
“There”
I look to my side and stare at my self in the mirror. I put on a broad smile as I saw the patch of hair sticking on end.
“Thank you” I said turning to him, giving him an ear to ear smile.
“No problem baby” he smiled back. He took my hand as we made our way out of the washroom.
“So where we going?” I asked as we walked out of the door. He locked the door and turned to me.
“I made reservations to a fancy restaurant” he smirked as we walked to the car. We both entered and he started it.
‘Where?” I asked, anxious to know where we were going to eat.
“You’ll see” he said as we drove off.
“Japanese!?” I exclaimed as the car drove towards the place. I loved Japanese foods. They taste so yummy. I grew up to them, and I would eat them every chance I had. Being on tour and all, I didn’t really have any chance to go to fancy places like this to eat. I truly adored the smell and aroma.
He chuckled beside me as we drove the car into a parking spot. I looked out the window to see the name ‘Famiresu’ printed on a large metallic board. Looks pricey.
“Family Restaurant..” I whispered.
“What’s that?” Chester said. I turned to look at him.
“It means Family restaurant” I said smiling. He smiled back at me as we got out of the car.
We walked to the double doors, half metallic, half glass. Making it look like a single door in the middle, looking inside of the restaurant.
We opened the doors and walked in. We headed to the counter and asked for our reserved seats. There was a bar not too far too my left. Glasses propped at the top and numerous bottles of whine or beer behind, filling the slots.
“Come on” Chester said, holding my hand as a waitress walked away. We followed her into a hallway. There were a few different other large rooms. One to my right where a few people were smoking and chatting away with their business. Another room to my left, party balloons and children playing about with their pointed hats and blowy thingies.
I look at Chester as he smiled at me. I smiled back as we reached our table. There wasn’t too many people in the large room. Mostly a few asian people scattered about. She gave us our menus and poured us our waters. Me and Chester sat down opposite each other.
“Today’s lunch special is Tonkatsu” the waitress said.
“What’s Tonkatsu?” asked Chester. I also looked up at the waitress, wondering what it was.
“Tonkatsu are deep fried pork cutlets. Tonkatsu is usually served with shredded cabbage or on top of cooked rice, katsu don, or with Japanese style curry rice, katsu kare” she smiled.
“Oh..” said Chester, looking over at me, confusion in his eyes. I chuckled back and looked up at the waitress thanking her.
“I’ll be back in a couple of minutes to get your orders” she said.
“Thank you” we said in unison as she walked off.
We opened our menus and looked in.
“So...” Chester said still staring at his menu. “What’ll you have?”
“Uhhh...” I said, looking over all the dishes. “I wish they would have pictures for all of them” I said.
He laughed and nodded his head in agreement. “Ummm I think I will have... Tempura!”
I looked over at him and smiled at his enthusiasm.
“I think I’ll have.... ummm... Kor...Koroo...uckkey?” I said, not knowing how to say it.
He looked at me as I creased my eyebrows.
“You try saying it” I said, pointing to him the word.
“Koro... blah!” he said sticking out his tongue. I laughed at him.
“At least I managed to finish trying to say it” I laughed.
“Hey I don’t have a Japanese tongue... you should know how to say” he said grinning at me.
“I’m only half” I corrected him.
“You guys ready to order?” the waitress asked, coming back earlier than said, as she stopped beside the table.
“Yes” Chester said as the waitress took out a pen and notepad. “I’ll have the Tempura” he said. The waitress took the menu and looked over at me, ready to write.
“Umm...” I said biting my lip. “I’ll have the... umm... uhhh”
“Yes..?” the lady said. Chester chuckled and smiled in front of me. I stuck out my tongue.
“I don’t know how to say it” I whispered. The waitress chuckled.
“It’s alright... we have a lot of customers that have difficulty” she chuckled. “I’ve been working here for a couple years now and I still have trouble saying some of them”
That put me at eased as she made me show her the dish.
“Korokke” she said. “would you guys like some drinks?” She said taking the menu from me.
“I’ll have a soda” I smiled.
“Beer” Chester exclaimed. He looked over at me and I gave him a frown. “Actually change that to a soda as well” he said as he looked back at the waitress. She smiled and walked off.
I ripped a piece of the paper place mat that showed the different alcoholic beverages, and rolled it into a tiny ball. Once finished, I threw it at him.
He looked at me. I smiled.
He grinned and also ripped a little piece of paper and threw it at me. I ducked as I rolled another one. I threw it at him, hitting him on the forehead. I laughed as some thing hit my nose.
“Score!” he said raising his hands. We looked around to see eyes burning at us. We looked at each other and giggled.
“Here are your drinks” the waitress said, giving us both sodas.
“Thank you” I said grabbing my drink.
“Thanks” Chester said.
“You’re welcome, your food will be here in a minute” she responded, heading back.
We were silent for a moment as we drank.
“So...” Chester said, placing down his drink.
I looked at him, waiting for him to continue.
“Uhhh... you wanna...” he said looking away from me, playing with the place mat. “you wanna move into the bedroom with me?”
I was quiet for moment. He finally looked up at me as I positioned the cool soda on the table.
“I guess...” I said.
“I’m not forcing you or anything...I mean... it’d be nice to have you to warm me up” he smiled.
I chuckled and nodded my head. “Okay”
“But we will have to change the bed..”
“Why’s that?” I asked.
“Well... it reeks Sam” he said chuckling.
I smiled again. “How about we just buy new covers?” I suggested.
“Or we could do that...” he said, laughing.
Our lunches came and were placed in front of us. Chopsticks were also given to the both of us. The waitress headed off as I pulled out the chopsticks from the white paper wrapper.
“Uhhh Mikey?” he said. I looked up at him, holding the chopsticks like he’s never seen them before.
I separated the adjoined sticks while looking a him.
“I don’t know how to use chopsticks” he said.
I laughed quietly. “I’ll teach you how then” I moved my plate and chair beside him. “Here..” I said grabbing the chopsticks. I ripped them apart and took his right arm.
“You have to place this finger... here... you put this one between the thumb and forefinger... like that... these fingers go here... and you move this finger to grab things”
I look up at him to see him staring at his hand. I chuckled at his puzzled face.
“Try grabbing something” I said. He moved his hand over the plate and tried grabbing one of the fried sticks.
He stuck out his tongue as he tried desperately to grab a hold of his food. I placed my hand over his, showing him how to do it.
“Like... that!” I said as a piece of food was between the two sticks.
He beamed at me as he held the stick. “I did it!”
“Yeah... you did... it... fell” I said as I looked at the food that fell back on the plate.
He grunted and tried again. “You’re not getting away that easily you sneaky little fuck” he said trying to grab the piece of food again.
“You want me to get us forks?” I laughed.
“I can manage” he said, still trying to get some grub.
“I’ll go get us some forks” I stood up and walked back to the front counter. I walked up to the counter, two waitresses socializing. They notice me and one of them come up.
“Can I help you?” she asked in an asian accent.
“Could I have two forks?”
“Sure..” she smiled, taking two wrapped up forks set down in rows in front of her. “Here you go..”
I took the forks and gave her a smile. “Thank you” I turned around and headed back.
I sat down beside him. I looked over at him, one chopstick on each hand as he stabbed at the pieces.
“I got us forks” I said placing a fork beside him.
“I’ll never be able to use chopsticks... it’s not in my nature” he sighed placing the chopsticks down.
“You just need practice” I said, taking out the wrapped up fork, as did Chester.
We started eating and chit-chatting along the way, making jokes about mindless things. Telling each other to try this and that on each of our plates. I shook my head at one of them so he forked it and placed it in front of my face, urging me to try it. Eventually I opened my mouth as he placed the food in. Looks can be very deceiving.
We ended the lunch with desserts. Chester ordered a piece of some chocolate cake with white icing. He dipped his lips on the top so that his rosy lips were covered by icing. He turned my face to face him as he plunged his lips onto mine. I giggled into it as I tried my best to lick off the icing. We had a few stares, but we didn’t care.
We paid the waitress the cheque and gave her a tip. We headed back out, stomachs satisfied.
I looked at the time inside the car as we hopped in. 2:25pm.
“You wanna go back or do you wanna go straight there?” he asked, noticing the time also.
“Do you need anything back home?”
“Nope, you?”
I shook my head.
“Then I guess we’ll be heading to the interview” he said as he started the car.
We drove the long streets of Los Angeles with the radio blaring. I gave Chester the directions, seeing as how he was going to the opposite directions.
We arrived at the building 10 minutes early. We went inside and headed to the 25th floor. We knocked on the door. A man in a black suit opened the door. We entered in to reveal a large room. Glass windows overlooking as far as the eye can see. The curtains pulled back. There were two black leather couches facing each other and a single one, its back to the window. A glass table was situated at the middle.
A lady was at the side putting on last minute make up as she puts it away and walks over towards us.
“Hello... Mike... Chester” she said shaking both our hands.
“Hello” Chester replied.
I smiled at her as we walked on over to the couches. The camera people were just inspecting the cameras now, ready to shoot. There were six glasses of water in the middle of the table, 3 on each end.
Chester and I sat beside each other on the couch on the right. Chester leaned over, placing his elbows on his lap as he entwined his hands.
“So what’s this interview for?” he asked, looking over at the lady, who was re-arranging papers. Questions no doubt.
“Well...” she said placing the papers away. “this is for the public” she smiled.
Chester chuckled. “Yeah... I get that. I mean like... is this for news or newspaper or... what?”
Before she could answer, there was a knock on the door. The man opened it and the rest of the guys came in.
She stood up and walked on over to them. They all greeted each other. Dave was the first one to walk on over. He smiled and sat beside me. The rest of the guys went to sit down on the other couch. Rob farthest away from the woman, Joe in the middle and Brad nearest to her.
“Good afternoon to you guys” she smiled.
We all made our small replies as she continued. “Well... to answer your question Chester... this is for a newspaper column. I am, obviously, a columnist”
“Why the cameras?” asked Joe, looking behind him to look at the camera man.
“It’s to make sure when I type things down, I get exactly what you said, so no confusion is placed upon the reader” she smiled.
“Oh..” was Joe’s silent reply as he fidgeted between Rob and Brad.
“So shall we get started then?” she said. Everyone nodded. I, again started to doze off. I smiled every time a joke was made, even though I didn’t know what it was.
Chester nudged me at my sides as they all looked at me.
“Oh... sorry... I didn’t hear... what you said” I said looking around them all and then the lady.
She laughed lightly and repeated her question. “I asked you how things are between you and Anna? I hear you are staying at the Bennington’s residence” she said.
“Uhhh... well I am staying at the Bennington’s residence... only for a while” I said looking at Chester then back at her. “Anna and I are... well... having a break” I smiled weakly, not knowing what else to say.
“Interesting...” she said. “Now Chester... what’s going on with you and Sam? I phoned her earlier, it wasn‘t easy but I managed... she said some pretty interesting things”
My ears perked up. What did she say?
“Really...” Chester said. “what exactly did she say?”
“She said to me about your ‘little’ fight... she talked about wanting to divorce you and she doesn’t want you to see Draven... can you tell me what that was about?” she asked.
Chester was beginning to tense, I could feel his body shake.
“Well...” he said. “She said... that.... uhh well she said that... she isn’t seeing enough of me, t-that I’m not around Draven enough... I’m not holding up my responsibilities as a dad” he said quickly.
She looked at him and gave a face of ‘aww’
“Will you be planning on divorcing her?” she asked.
“Well... I don’t know... we’ll see” he said, faintly creating a smile.
She smiled and continued asking questions to the other guys. Chester looked over at me, I smiled, as did he. I could feel his body relax as we listened to the rest of the interview.
“That interview was total bullshit!” Dave yelped.
“I agree!” Joe yelped also.
Chester just sighed beside me, as we walked to the cars.
“You guys wanna come over?” asked Brad, looking over at us.
“Yeah come over, come over, come over!” bounced Joe.
Rob laughed and shook his head.
“We got loads of pizza and beer!” exclaimed Dave.
“So... wanna come?” asked Brad again.
Chester looked at me, awaiting an answer.
“Oh come on Mikey... you and your boytoy have to come over... Dave is getting boring” whined Joe.
“Hey!” Dave said, punching Joe on his arm.
Chester laughed and nodded his head. “Sure... I guess we could come over”
I nodded my head in agreement.
The four guys headed into the van as me and Chester went into his car. The van drove off and we followed suit.
“Sam almost told” Chester said. I looked over at him, his knuckles turning white as he gripped the wheel tightly. “She’s not taking Draven from me. I won’t let her”
“Chester...” I whispered.
“I’m getting him back Mikey... she can’t keep Draven away from me, he’s just as much my son as hers”
We were silent the whole trip to Rob, Joe and Brad’s house. I didn’t want to risk frustrating the already frustrated Chester. I have a feeling this whole Sam thing is going to get dirty...
“DIE MOTHA FUCKAAA!!!” Brad yelled as he pounded the buttons on the playstation controller. Dave whined as he also clobbered the poor thing. I rolled my eyes and looked over at Chester. He was sitting by the window, dozing off.
“You gonna go talk to him?” asked Rob beside me. I turned to my other side and looked at Rob.
“I... I don’t know..” I whispered. “I might end up bothering him..”
“I doubt it...” he muttered. “ease his mind... try and make him not think about it too much... your good at that” he smiled.
I simply smiled back. Ease his mind...
I stood up and walked slowly over to his sitting form.
“Hey Chaz” I whispered.
He looked away from the window and looked up at me. “Hey Mikey” he smiled, although I knew it wasn’t heart felt.
“You okay?” I asked, knowing all too well the answer to the question already.
“I’ve been better” he said looking back out the window.
“It’s best not to think about it right now Chaz... she’s only psyching you out”
He sighed before he looked back at me again. “You think so?”
“Well... not exactly... but let’s enjoy the time we have together while we can” I smiled. “it may be our last...”
“Now that I don’t wanna think about” he stood up and wrapped his hands around my waist. He leaned his forehead against mine. “I don’t wanna think about losing you”
I propped my hands behind his neck as he pulled my body closer for a kiss.
“I don’t wanna lose you either Chaz” I whispered.
“Hey sickos!” Joe called. We turned around to Joe, holding, what appears to be, a fresh new batch of pizzas. “We got some more pizza!”
“Don’t you guys ever get tired of pizza?” Chester told them.
“Nah... none of us have the ability to cook!” Rob laughed.
Chester shook his head and leaned it against mine again.
“Pizza?” he asked.
I nodded my head as we made our way to where Joe placed the box. Chester took a slice and positioned himself beside Rob, who was watching the battle against Brad and Dave. I took a slice of the numerous assortments of toppings on the pizza as I sat beside Chester.
“Who’s winning?” asked Chester.
“Brad... he’s kicking poor Phi Phi’s ass” he laughed. I took a bite out of my pizza as the game between them ended. Dave bowed his head down in defeat.
“WINNER!!!” Brad yelled as he stood up, controller flying off.
“You cheated!” Dave accused, looking up at Brad.
“Did not!” Brad grinned. “I won fair and square”
“My turn, my turn!” Joe yelled.
“Any of you guys wanna play?” Brad offered looking over at us. I shook my head, as did Rob. Chester stood up and walked on over.
“What’s wrong Brad?” Joe said, looking up at him. “Scared to face me?”
“Nah... you’re just to easily defeated...” he grinned again and sat where Chester was originally positioned.
“Am not... I’m the best at Soul Calibur!” he shrieked.
“Yeah yeah... now face the awesome wraith of Chester!” Chester said as he positioned himself beside Joe.
Rob looked over at me, I looked back as we smiled at each other.
“Hey guys...” I said quietly, so Joe wouldn’t hear. “Where’s Joe’s Frog?”
“It’s torn... don’t you remember?” said Rob.
“Yeah... we were planning on buying him a new one... but we don’t know where” Brad pitched in.
“Is it badly torn?” I asked.
“Not really... both the legs and head are just torn off” Rob said.
“Why?” asked Brad.
“I’ll stitch it back... do you guys know where it is?” I said.
A smile formed on their faces. “It’s in his bedroom drawer” Rob said.
I smiled before looking over Joe. He’ll be busy for a while. I looked down at the two on the couch. “Where’s your sewing stuff?”
“It’s in my bedroom” Rob said. He stood up and walked off. I followed after him. We walked into his bedroom. He opened the closet and took out a black box.
“Everything you need should be in there” he said handing me the box.
“Thanks Rob” I said taking the box.
“No problem bro” we walked off into the hallway.
“Try and distract him if he tries to come to his room or something” I smirked.
“I’ll try” he said as he walked back into the living room. I headed into Joe’s bedroom and searched into his drawers. I frowned as I saw the green Frog and its pieces scattered in the drawer. The white fluff sticking out of its torn parts. I took it gently and sat on his bed.
“Poor Joe..” I chuckled. I started sewing the frog together, slowly and carefully, trying to make it look as new as possible.
After poking myself a couple of times with the needle, I managed to finish. It sorta looks new-ish. I smiled at my work and placed it on his bed, tidying up the pillow and blanket and placing the frog in the centre.
I put the things back into the black box and headed out the door, closing the door shut. I went into Rob’s room and placed the box where he took it out of. I walked back into the living room, Chester and Dave in a deep battle. Joe, Brad and Rob were seated on the couch.
Joe’s hands were across his chest as his face pouted, his eyes glaring at Chester.
“Oh hey Mike” Rob said, turning up to look at me.
“Hey...” I said. “What’s up with Joe?”
“Chester beat Joe” Joe said, pouting even more. “Joe’s better than Chester”
Brad chuckled beside him and placed his arm’s around Joe. “It’s okay... you’re still our number one”
“Sit down...” he said scooting over, showing a slight bit of room. Brad and Joe were getting squished. I laughed and shook my head.
“Aww come on.. we’ll fit... don’t worry” he laughed.
“Yeah... loads of room” Brad said trying to squirm his hands from Joe.
I smirked and moved tot eh little space provided.
“See.... lots.... of.... room” Rob said beside me. “Your boyfriend over there is on a rampage”
I looked over at Chester, his face glued to the screen as his character bombards Dave’s.
The day continued onto night. We ended up dancing to the beats of our songs. Playing with invisible instruments as we yelled out the lyrics. We laughed, our bodies on the floor as we clutched at our stomachs.
“What time is it?” asked Brad as he stood up, wiping tears from his eyes.
Everyone slowed their laughter down to small giggles and chortles.
“8:47” answered Dave looking at his watch on his wrist.
“I think we better get going” said Chester also standing up.
“Why you guys leaving so early?” asked Brad.
“Long day” replied Chester.
“Alright then...” Rob said, as the rest of them stood up. “we’ll see you guys... whenever it is we see you” he smiled.
Chester entwined our hands as we moved to the doors.
“Awww look at them” Dave cooed.
I stuck my tongue out at him as the rest of the guys smirked.
“I’m betting their going back because Chester’s just horny” Joe grinned.
Rob punched him on the arm, receiving a yelp from Joe. Chester glared at Chester as we all laughed.
“See you guys later” I said waving at them as we walked out of the door.
The rest of the guys said their goodbyes as we headed to the car.
We drove out of the driveway, heading back to the house.
I looked out of the window as different colored lights from stores pass by.
“We going to go buy stuff tomorrow?” I asked Chester.
“Yup” he chirped.
“Kay” I said, still staring out the window.
I had no idea what day it is. I can’t recall the last time I checked. Suddenly anxious to know I turn to look at Chester. “What day is it?” I asked.
“Sunday... somewhere in the month of... September I believe” he chuckled. “Why?”
“I was just wondering” I whispered.
Arriving at the house, we head to the door. He took my hand as we walked down, he opened the door and we step into the darkness.
He flicked on the light as I closed the door.
I took off my shoes and turned around to head into the living room. First thing I notice was his body, standing there in the middle, then my mind focuses on the other things. The missing things...
I gaped at the almost empty room. The couches were missing, the TV was missing, the DVD player, numerous plants, picture frames taken down from the nails on the wall. Lamp, coffee and other tables were taken away. His CD collection, and stereo against the wall were the only ones practically remaining.
I moved closer to his shaking body.
“Chaz?” I whispered.
“That fuckin whore” he whispered under gritted teeth. He dropped a piece of white paper from his hand. I grabbed it from the floor and read it.
Hey asshole,
As you can obviously see, I’ve taken all the things that belonged to me. I took all my clothes. I’m glad you and your fag boy wasn’t there when I picked up the things, made life easier. I left what I felt belonged to you. Which really should be nothing, other than your pathetic plaques and awards.
To end this note, I don’t ever want to see your god damned face again!
Sam
I crumpled the piece of paper and threw it aside.
I could hear Chester’s breathing turn ragged as he clenched his fist.
“I’m gonna murder that bitch!” he said as he turned around and headed to the door.
“Chaz...” I whispered following him. “Where you going?”
“I’m gonna kill her!” he almost shouted.
“Chaz... please...” I whispered moving in front of him. I would love to see Sam dead but I don’t want Chester to spend his life in jail.
My back hit the door as he moved to it.
“Mike please move” he said, teeth still gritted as he tried to hold in his anger.
“Chester... killing her won’t help” I whispered, holding him by the shoulders.
“She took what doesn’t belong to her!” he shouted. I flinched at the tone of his voice.
“W-we can buy new ones Chaz..” I said trying to calm him down.
“She’s a fuckin thief Mike... she needs to die!” he moved his body closer to mine now. “Mike get out of the way”
I shook my head. My body was now scared of what he might do. I bit my lip as he closed the gap.
“Don’t make me repeat myself Mike... now is not the time to be joking around” he snarled.
“I’m not joking around... I don’t want you to go around doing something stupid”
“Move Mike!”
I shook my head wildly. I could see his jawbones snap together as his eyes flared. His right fist flied up, I closed my eyes as it made contact right beside my face against the door. The vibration made my head move then back against it again, making a slight thud.
I took in a deep breath as something stung my eyes. Tears? I opened them to see his back, moving to the empty living room.
I moved slowly from the door. He kicked the wall hard making a hole. I flinched again. That could very well have been me.
“I’m gonna fuckin kill that bitch!” he yelled.
I inhaled harshly, as tears descended down my cheeks.
The memories are flooding its way in my head. After the frustration and anger, he would turn it against me. Take it all out on me. Not caring about how badly hurt I am.
I bit my lip as the feeling of his inflictions making contact with my stomach flashed in my head. The repeated kicks and punches that was imposed. My blood spattered on the wall and floor. Anything that my face made contact with. I could feel, remember how it felt. How hard it was to stand, to move, to breath.
I took in a deep harsh breath and wiped my eyes of the tears and ran my body to the guest room. My breathing became really hard. My mind was racing, it felt like he was after me.
I ran to the bed that was situated at the corner. I jumped on it and crawled where the two walls met, my back against it. I took my knees to my chest and buried my head in it.
I sobbed, trying to rid myself of the memories in the darkness.
I jumped as a hand touched me. I looked up in fear, tears tinting them. For a second an image of Mark’s face replaced Chester’s. I buried my head into my knees again and curled my body tighter.
“Baby...” I heard whispered to me, recognizing it to be Chester’s voice. “I’m so sorry”
The weight was shifted on the bed as his body moved closer to mine. I curled even tighter if it was possible.
He slowly wrapped his hands around me, taking my coiled body into his. He rubbed my back, soothing me.
“I’m so sorry baby” he whispered. “I didn’t mean to shout...” he kissed the top of my head as he rocked me back and forth.
I moved my head from my knees as I rested it on his chest. I cried out my tears as he gave me time to slow my pace down to tiny hiccups.
He pulled us apart. I cowered my head down, afraid see his face. He reached out his hand under my chin, cupping it. I could see the intricate designed flames on the arm. The blue coloured flames, rooting its way up as it faded to red.
He lifted my chin to look up into his eyes. His gorgeous face plastered with worry and sincerity.
“I’m sorry..” he whispered.
I bit back a sob as I jumped towards his body, hugging him tightly. The bitten back sob tore its way out as I cried into his chest again.
“We’ll buy new things tomorrow then alright?” he whispered.
I nodded my head slowly as we rocked back and forth.
~*~
I opened my eyes to the light shining through the window. I closed them back up quickly as it burned. I blinked my eyes a few times before it finally adjusted. I sat up on the bed, the guestroom bed. A soft warm blanket was placed just below my stomach. I looked to my side. Empty. The weight of Chester’s body rumpled up the sheets underneath tells me he slept with me last night. I tore the blanket off of me as I got out of the bed.
I headed into the washroom. I took hold of my purple toothbrush, put some paste into it and started brushing my teeth. I washed my mouth and face and gave a stretch and yawn before heading out of it.
I walked into the empty living room. A slight pang hit me, remembering the events of last night.
“Good morning”
I turned around to see Chester leaning against the kitchen doorframe as he stared back at me.
I smiled. “Morning”
“Come eat” he said, as headed into the kitchen. I followed after him. “We’re lucky she didn’t take pots and pans, especially the food in the fridge.
“What food?” I chuckled. “All you have in there is beer”
“True..” he smirked. “Sit”
“Where?” I asked looking around.
“Uhhh” he said noticing his mistake. He smiled. “On the... floor?”
I pouted before obeying.
“Good boy” he smiled. I sat my butt down on the floor, cross legged as I looked up at Chester.
“You done?” I asked with a simpered smile.
“Almost...” he said as I watch him place the food on a plate.
He grabbed the plate, a couple of forks from the drawer and sat down in front of me also cross legged.
“You deserve a treat for being such a good boy” he grinned.
I pouted my lips, furrowed my eyebrows and crossed my arms on my chest. He simply chuckled, took a strip of bacon, blew it before motioning it towards my mouth.
“Open wide” he grinned. I opened my mouth as he inserted the little strip of bacon. I closed my mouth, his thumb and forefinger still inside. “Hey!” he grinned.
I smiled before opening my mouth to release his hand.
“You know what else you could open wide for?” he exclaimed.
I looked at him confused as I chewed my bacon.
He only laughed as he dug his fork into the scrambled eggs.
Finally understanding what he said. I leaned in and punched him in the arm.
“Oh you know you want to open wide for that” he smirked again as he chewed.
I stuck out my tongue at him. “I’ll bite it”
“You wouldn’t dare”
“We’ll find out won’t we?” I grinned.
I took the other fork and started eating. “I don’t know if I want a job from you now”
“I’ve heard that I’m good at giving them” I grinned, the fork in my mouth.
“Hmmm... get the job and see how good it’ll feel... or risk being bitten?” he said thinking to himself.
I laughed at him. We ate the rest of our breakfast as I made little threats towards his member.
“...then I’ll swirl my tongue around it” I said placing my forefinger on my chin as I looked up, thinking of other ways to pleasure him with my tongue.
I look back at him, his mouth gaping open. I look down lower to his boxers, his member showing it’s excitement. I fell back laughing, clutching at my stomach.
“You have to fix this you know?” Chester said with a serious look on his face as I got back up into my original position, his hand pointed at his member. I laughed again.
“Ummm... think of..” I said thinking.
“No... I mean you have to give it what it wants” he smirked.
“Remember when we were all on tour in Europe? at the cheap hotel we went to... we were all swimming.. Joe got out of the water and his trunks slipped off” I laughed, the picture still plastered in my head.
His face fell as did another thing.
“Thanks... I really didn’t want to remember that” Chester said.
“I’m sorry...” I said trying to hold back my fits of laughter.
Eventually, he joined me. Remembering the look on his face and the rest of the guys.
We cleaned up the single plate and forks we used as we headed into our different rooms. I got in the washroom, and started the shower. I stripped off my clothes and headed into the warm shower.
“Mikey?” I heard Chester call as he entered the washroom.
“Yeah?”
“Why didn’t you tell me you were showering..”
“Sorry... come join me” I said smirking to myself.
“I can’t..” he whined.
“Why not?”
“I’m all ready... my hair is like.. perfect” he chuckled.
“Oh... I’ll be out in a minute then” I said rinsing the suds out of my head.
“Okay...” he said as I heard him walk out.
I quickly rinsed my body and got out. I grabbed a towel, rinsing my body of the water. I wrapped the towel around my waist and headed into the room, the cold air hitting my exposed skin.
I quickly ran to my still packed clothes. I opened one and took out the first shirt I saw. Red, saying ‘Replicant’ in black letters. I pulled it over my head and dug my hand into the bag some more, moving clothes hoping to expose some pants or boxers. I pulled out beige pants at the bottom of the bag. I took it out and held it on one hand. I went to the other bag and unzipped it. Half was clothes and the other was socks and... boxers.. bingo. I took out a pair of black boxers, removed the towel from my waist and pulled the boxers up. I put on my pants after. I laid the towel sprawled on the bed and headed back into the washroom.
Now for the hair...
Deciding that it would be too long, I settled for wearing a hat. I took the towel from the bed and dried my hair some more. I went into the bag with socks and pulled out a black cap. Grabbing a pair of socks, I sat on the bed and pulled them on. Finally finishing, I head out of the room.
“Chester?” I called.
“In here” he said faintly. I moved to where his voice came from. Dravens room.
“Chaz?” I whispered quietly, his back turned to me. All the things in the room were gone. All that was left was the wallpaper with baby Disney characters.
He turned around, a hurtful smile on his face. “Man... I miss the little guy”
“I know what you mean” I smiled at him.
“Well let’s go get buying” he said as he moved towards me. He took my hand as he headed to the front door.
We put on our shoes and head out the door and into the car.
We sat down and placed on our seatbelts.
“Credit Card?” Chester said. “Check!”
I looked over a him, his face beaming.
“Check!” I said also.
He looked over at me with his beaming face. “You gonna buy stuff too?”
“Yup... your not the only one going on a shopping spree ya know?” I sneered.
“Alright... we’re set to go” he said as he started the ignition.
With the money we earned from being famous, we didn’t really need two credit cards, it’ll hardly make a dent on one of ours. But hey... it’d be nice to get some new things.
We drove the car into the shopping district of the city. Chester replaced his glasses with his shades as we head out of the car. I lowered my cap, exposing less of my face.
“You think people will notice?” I asked.
“I doubt it... it’s monday... not a lot of people around” he said as we entered the huge mall. He was right, there’s barely a soul in this mall. A few of them walking about, but none to worry over.
The first store we headed into was Best Buy.
“Simplicity is a beauty” Chester smiled.
We headed in as electronics filled the large store.
“So... what do we need?” he said as we passed by rows of silver, shiny things.
“TV” I exclaimed.
We moved to the TV aisle and looked at the various sized TV’s.
“Too small” Chester said looking at one.
“It’s bigger than us” I said, exaggerating as I looked at the TV.
“Yeah... but only because it’s on the stand” he said. “how about that one?”
I looked over at what he was pointing at.
“We’re definitely getting that one” he said, excitement in his voice.
“You gentlemen looking for a TV in particular?” asked a man with a blue work shirt.
“This one...” Chester said admiring the TV.
The man chuckled. “Well... this TV is a Samsung... 7’5” in height. It has Advanced 2-tuner picture-in-picture with Stock Ticker mode. 15-point multidigital Auto Perfect Focus Pro system provides ultrasharp images”
“OooOh ultrasharp images” Chester chuckled as he winked over at me. I grinned at him. “We’ll just take this one” he said as he looked at the man.
“Good choice” the man said. “Is this all your getting?” the man asked.
“No... we plan on raiding your store actually” Chester grinned.
“Excuse me?” the man asked.
“We’re planning on a buying a lot of things” I said to the man.
He gave an ‘oh’ and nodded. “We’ll have someone jot down the things you’re planning on buying and we’ll settle the prices after” the man smiled.
“AMY!” the man yelled.
A woman came running towards our direction, black flowy hair as she too was dressed in uniform. Her facial features came into clearer view as she came closer and I gaped.
“Amy?” I shrieked.
“Mike!” she yelped. She ran to me and wrapped her hands around me. “How’ve you been?” she asked.
“I’m doing great... Chester’s over there by the way” I said nodding my head in the direction of Chester. Amy turned around at the grinning Chester.
“Chester!” she yelped again and wrapped her smaller frame onto his. Chester hugged her back.
“Hey Amy”
“Oh my god!” she gaped. “What were the chances?... I didn’t think I would have the pleasure of seeing you guys again” she said clutching at her heart.
I smiled at her. “I thought you were living in New York?” I asked.
She sighed before answering. “I did... but then I decided to move here with my sister, New York was just too much for me... memories and all” she said.
“I see we all know each other..” the man interrupted. “I’ll leave the noting down to you Amy” Amy nodded her head as the man walked off.
“So how have you guys been?” she asked as she took out a notepad and scribbled down the necessary things on it.
“Well.. we’re living together” I said, smiling at Chester. She simply chuckled before lowering the notepad.
“That’s good to hear... you been treating him like a princess Chester?” she asked grinning at him.
“Hey!” I laughed.
“Like a queen actually” he said as they both laughed. I simply blushed.
“So what are you guys doing here buying stuff?”
“Long story...” Chester sighed. “we just really need a lot of new things”
We walked all over the store, chatting about careless things. She pointed out which ones were the best, expensive, but it didn’t matter. We stayed there for a good 2 hours before finally finishing.
“...and sign here” she said pointing at a spot on a paper. Chester signed it and handed her the pen. She smiled at us again. “It’s really great to see you guys again and to see you well”
“It’s awesome seeing you again too” I said too Amy.
“Maybe you guys would like to hang out some time” she smiled.
“That would be great actually... you can come party with us” Chester grinned. She laughed as did I.
“Here..” she said as she took out her notepad and wrote something in it. “that’s my number... you guys give me a ring sometime” she smiled handing the paper to Chester.
“That we’ll do” Chester said taking the piece of paper.
“Well... some of the things will be delivered today... the television, DVD, Satellite and what not... the rest will probably be delivered tomorrow” she smiled.
“That’s cool” Chester said. “Well, we got some more shopping to do...”
She chuckled and nodded her head. “I’ll see you pair later” she said.
“See ya later” I said waving to her. She waved back, turned around and went about her work.
It was really great seeing her again. The last time I saw her was in the hospital. She had a few bruises on her face and bandages on her legs the last time I saw her but now she seems as good as ever.
“So where do you wanna go next?” Chester asked.
“Well... we need couches, tables, lamps and...uhhh” I said thinking.
“Let’s go look for the couches and tables and lamps” he said as we walked around the store.
We stopped by a couple of furniture stores, hating the designs of their items. We stopped at another one and fell in love with their things quickly. We bought a set of black leather couches that ended up being around $2000, a set of four identical lamps ranging in different sizes costing around $200, a glass coffee table and a dining table consisting of eight chairs that cost around $3000. The man told us it’ll be at our home in about week or so as Chester signed the papers. The only things we got was the beige coloured sheets, blankets, and pillow covers.
We wandered about the mall again, wondering where to go.
We stopped a t-shirt stand as I looked over all the interesting designs.
“I like this one” I said grabbing a shirt that imprinted a simple figure of a winged dragon.
“How about this one?” said holding a shirt. I read the small text in the middle ‘nosey little fucker are we?’.
“I think those are for girls” I chuckled.
“Oh..” he said placing the shirt back. I looked at one side of the stand and then went to the other showing a whole different array of shirts. I ended up buying 5 shirts and a black cap. Chester bought a superman shirt, a spiked bracelet, and belt. We paid for them and walked off again.
Chester put on his bracelet and admired it.
“You like?” he said holding up his wrist.
“It looks sexy”
“That’s why I bought it” he grinned. “I’m looking sexy just for you baby” he purred. He took my hand and interweaved it with his. We held our bags on the other hands as we walked, not caring that a few elderly and middle aged people saw us.
“So do we need anything else?” he asked.
“Not really... do you need to buy anything else?” I asked him.
“Nope”
“Me neither”
“Food?”
I nodded my head as we headed to the food court.
We ordered our Asian gourmet food and sat down.
“I’m glad we got forks this time” he smiled as he coiled the fried noodles on it.
“Well if we’ve gotten chopsticks... you would’ve been able to practice”
“I’ll never be able to use chopsticks... I told you... it’s not in my nature”
I shook my head. “you just need practice”
“So... you wanna buy a puppy?” he said changing the subject.
My face beamed. “Do you want to buy one?” I asked, hoping he would say yes. Well he did bring up the topic.
“If you want one, we could get one” he grinned.
“Really?” I exclaimed.
It’d be nice to have a puppy in the house. They’re so cute and adorable. They’re only like that until they decide to litter the floors and stain things. But they could be trained and then we won’t have to worry about it.
“Mhmm” he said nodding his head.
“I love you Chazy!” I smiled.
“I know, I know” he said biting into his food.
We finished our food and headed to a pet store. We entered a pet store, Al’s pet store, the sign read. There were dogs behind glass cages as they play fighted. Either that or they were sleeping, looking like they’re dead. I spotted a beige dog, playing with a ball as he tossed it around with much enthusiasm.
“Can we get this one?” I asked Chester, sounding like a little kid. He chuckled as I notice a couple of the workers stare at us.
“Whichever one you want” Chester replied, holding my shoulders to stop me from bouncing up and down.
We walked to one of the employees and told him which one we wanted. He took out the excited dog from the display cage and handed it to me.
I let out an aww as the dog laid quietly in my arms. He licked at my arms as I let out little giggles.
“Your silly... yes you are” I said placing my finger on his nose every now and then. He would then go cross eyed before trying to paw off my hand.
“Do you guys have all the things?” the man asked.
“What kinds of things?” Chester asked.
“Well, you need a leash for him if you ever decide to walk him. He needs food, and a bowl to place it in and another for his water. You could also get em a toys” he said.
“We’ll get all the things that you said” Chester said, turning around to smile at me as I held the dog.
“Alright” the man said, grabbing a basket. We went about grabbing his things as I cuddled the dog in my arms. He licked my cheek a couple of times as I wiped the spit away.
“This dog knows how to love” I chuckled. Chester chuckled beside me as he stroked the small dogs fur.
“He’s soft too” Chester chuckled.
The man holding the basket full of things chortled. “That’s a baby Labrador. He’s about 6 months old, he needs a lot of care and attention at such an age”
“We’ll be extra sure to take care of him” I said snuggling my cheek against his head.
“That’ll be $2784” the man said after placing all the things in bags. Chester took out his credit card and paid. “Thank you... could you sign here please...” the man said handing Chester a slip of paper.
“What’s it for?” he asked.
“Just for records” he said.
Chester signed the paper and held the bags once finished.
“What’ll we call him?” I asked Chester as we headed back to the car.
“Ummm... how about... Scooter?” he suggested.
“You mean like the lead singer from Cold?” I asked.
“Yeah...”
I thought for a second about the name.
“Nevermind I take that one back... how about...” he trailed off.
“How about Benji?” I asked.
“Hmmm... Benji sounds good”
“Yup” I said as I held the dog high in the air, his front facing me. “He definitely looks like a Benji”
Chester laughed as he opened the trunk and placed the bags in.
We drove back to the house as I snuggled the dog in my arms.
“I’ve never seen you act like this before” Chester said as he parked the car in the driveway.
“Act like what?” I said as we got out of the car. I headed to the door as he went to the trunk and took the bags.
“You really do make a good mother” he said as he arrived at the door, opening it and getting in.
“I’ll be the mother... you can be the father” I giggled.
“Of course... I am the manlier one” he said, balling his fists and placing it on his hips.
I laughed as I placed the dog down. He roamed around the empty room as our eyes watched him.
“He’s so cute” I said as I knelt down and took the things out of one of the bags. I took out the bowls, his food, and his toys. I looked at the huge bone and sniffed it.
“Is this... real?” I asked Chester as I held it to him.
“Looks like it” he said, looking down at my knelt form.
“Yuck!” I said as I dropped the bone on the floor. The dog immediately came and toyed with it. “Where do we keep his food and water bowl?” I asked him.
“Kitchen?”
I got all Benji’s things and placed them where need be. I headed back into the living room to see the dog playing around with his toys. I smiled as I moved to the bedrooms.
“Hey” he said as he carried one of my luggage bags into his room.
I followed him into the master bedroom as he placed my luggage’s in the doorway of the closet.
“What you doing?” I asked.
“Well... I’m done moving your things in here” he smiled. “wasn’t that hard... wanna help me do the bed?” he asked pulling out the sheets, blankets, and pillow covers from a bag.
“We’re lucky she didn’t take the bed” I chuckled, pulling the sheet over the large bed.
“No kidding” he said chuckling along with me. We fixed the bed and stared at it in accomplishment.
“We are one hell of an awesome gay couple” I laughed. He joined me as he came towards to me.
“It may not be much of a house now... but I promise I’ll try and make it into a castle for you” he said as he stood behind me, hands wrapped around my waist.
“Empty or not... it’s already a good enough castle to me Chaz” I said as I leaned my head against him.
He chuckled as he kissed the back of my neck, sending chills down my spine. “Bath?” he asked.
“That would be relaxing” I whispered. He moved away from my grasp as he headed into the washroom. I walked over to the bed and dropped my body on the fluffy blanket. I nuzzled my back to the comfort as I heard the water run in the washroom. I closed my eyes, feeling the tiredness creep within me.
My smile broadened as I felt Chester’s legs on each side of my body, straddling me.
“You tired?” he asked.
I kept my eyes closed as his lips met with mine. “Mhmm”
He entered my already open mouth, exploring the already explored crevices. He wrestled his tongue with mine as we both elicited out our moans. He thrust his hips onto mine making me moan louder in his mouth. He chuckled, as his lips formed a smile against mine. He pulled back and looked at me.
He thrust his hips against mine again as I closed my eyes to the feeling. I could hear his quiet laughter on top of me.
“What’s so funny?” I asked, opening my eyes.
“You...” he whispered. I looked at him confused.
“What’s so funny about me?” I smiled.
“I love how well I can make you moan” he smirked.
“I’m just sensitive...” I pouted. “...down... there”
He laughed before getting off of me, heading into the washroom.
“Come here Mikey” he called to me as the water was turned off.
I followed his voice in the washroom. He was sitting on the edge of the large oval shaped tub, the water filled with bubbles. I blushed as I saw him place candles at the sides of the tub. The scents from the candle were quickly filling the room. He lighted the last candle and waved the small matchstick in the air before throwing it away. He looked at me and smiled.
He stood up and moved up against me. Seizing my lips. He pulled off my shirt and placed it on the counter. I did the same to his shirt as he lifted up his arms to make life easier. He seized my lips again.
He removed his hands from the back of my head, lowering them. His hands crawled their way on my bareback, still going lower. He placed his hands on my ass, squeezing them a little before moving to my belt buckle. I chuckled into the kiss as he undid it.
He unzipped my pants and they fell to the floor, revealing my boxers and my growing erection. Doing the same thing, I unbuckled his pants and let it fall to the floor to also reveal his trapped member.
He tilted his head a bit to the side, letting our mouths mingle easier.
He placed his thumb at the strap of my boxers as he slowly slid it down. He also lowered his body, his head tilted up in the process, looking at me. I lifted one leg at a time, as he removed my boxers. He came back up to my face, our eye contact never breaking. I closed my eyes as his lips connected with mine again. Now it’s my turn.
I mimicked his last moves as I also lowered my body slowly, while letting his boxers descend, our eyes locked on together. He lifted up one leg at a time as he kicked off the boxers. He lifted me back up with his hand under my chin. He ravaged my mouth again as our full bodies made contact with each other.
We parted, panting for air. He grinned at me as he led me onto the tub. He got in and lowered himself, I also lowered my body against him, his back against the tub wall. He wrapped his hands around me, my whole back against his front. I could feel his erection throb at the back of my ass.
He moved one of his hands and cupped my cock. Squeezing it slightly before stroking it very slowly. I moaned out his name as I arched my head back onto his shoulders. He lightly bit at my exposed neck as I closed my eyes to the ecstatic feeling.
“C-Chhazz” I moaned, his hand moving a little faster. If he continues this, I won’t be able to hold on much longer.
As if reading my mind, he stopped. I moaned at the loss, opening my eyes.
“Chester..” I whispered.
“Mmm?”
“I... I want you in me” I whispered, trying to hide my shyness.
He only chuckled at my neck before kissing it. “Anything for you baby”
He moved his hand underneath me, sliding it between our bodies, searching for the entrance. I took hold of his hand as I sat up a little, giving his hand room. I motioned his hand, a finger darted out as I helped him slowly push it in me. I gasped at the feeling. He used his other hand to slowly stroke my back, relaxing my body down.
He inserted another finger, then another, moving them up and down. I pushed my body lower to them. I took a harsh intake of breath as his fingers hit that spot.
“C-CccHester” I said through harsh ragged breaths. “t-there”
He pushed his fingers in me, deeper as it reached that spot yet again. I let out a long moan before he removed his fingers. I took the little time I had to calm my rapid heart beats.
He turned me around slowly so I was facing his leaned back body. “You ready?” he asked. I nodded my head, biting my lip to calm myself down.
I was now sitting on his belly as he leisurely lifted me up a little. I placed my hands on both sides of the tub as his cock met with my entrance. I closed my eyes tightly as I lowered my body down onto him. I gasped out as his head was engorged in me.
“Mikey...” he whispered. “look at me”
I opened my eyes and looked at his lust filled eyes. I continued lowering myself as he slowly pushed me down by the waist.
After eternity has passed, his whole member was now inside of me. I leaned down and kissed him. I pulled away, my body now adjusted to the feeling. I took in a deep breath as I lifted my body before pushing myself back down. He let out a cried moan as he rolled his head back. I did it again, receiving the same reaction. I did it again, this time quicker. I slammed my body back down onto him. He cried out my name. I cried out his as my eyes rolled to the back of my head.
“Mikey that feels so good!” he purred.
I moaned as I kept at my quick pace, riding him. I leaned down again onto his body, seizing his lips. This time his hips thrust into me, as he rammed into me. I let out grunts and moans as he hit that specific spot inside me. I went back up into my sitting position on his cock as he powered himself inside me. With a free hand, he went and retrieved my cock. Stroking it in time to his thrusts. I bit my lip as I lolled my head back.
His thrusts became quicker, as did his stroking. I felt myself coming over the edge.
“Ches...” I moaned. “I.... I’m.... I’m gonna... Cchhhesssterr!” I screamed as my seed spurted out of me. My body constricted around his member.
“Mikkeee!” he also screamed as he came into me. I could feel the jets of his DNA burst into my body.
I slumped my body over his as he wrapped his hands around me. Gradually, he pulled himself out of me. I let out a slight cry as he did so. He turned me over so my back was against him again.
“Mikey...” he whispered. “that was awesome”
“I couldn’t agree more” I whispered back to him. I rested my head on his chest, his hands making circular patterns on my stomach.
I watched the bubbles drift around in front of me, relaxing my body. I took in a deep breath, taking in the scent of the vanilla candles as I enjoyed the moment I was sharing with Chester.
That night, the things were delivered as expected, we had asked the guys to come over and help us move the numerous things we had bought. None of them failed to comply, they came to help us like bees to honey.
“I think the TV should be over there!” Joe pointed to a spot in the living room, hating the spot where Rob, Brad, Chester and Dave had moved it for the hundredth time. Joe clutched at his stuffed frog madly as his outstretched hands pointed to the bare wall.
“Mike would you and Joe make up your minds!” Brad grunted. The others gave a frustrated agreement as I wondered about the spot Joe had pointed out.
“Actually that’s not such a bad idea” I finally replied, holding the barking puppy in my hand.
“Really?” Joe exclaimed.
“Yeah... cause well... since the large windows are over there” I said pointing to the windows. “... and if we place the TV to that wall, we won’t have to worry about any glares”
“That’s right, exactly why I chose that spot!” Joe smiled broadly. “Isn’t that right?” he muttered to his stuffed frog, as he dangled it in front of him like a living creature.
The guys rolled their heads, and moved the large TV to the desired spot against the wall. They lifted it down slowly and shot their bodies back up as soon as it hit the floor.
“Finally!” Rob shouted stretching out his hands.
“Well you guys get the satellite stuff ready, I’ll get the pizza” I suggested.
I headed into the kitchen, new appliances scattered all over the counters and floors as I walked myself over to the oven. I placed Benji on the floor as I went about opening the oven door. The hot air quickly flooded in my face as I pulled myself back. Getting a pair of oven gloves I took out the pizza and placed it on a large tray. Cutting the pieces into triangles, I head back into the living room, the TV blaring in the room.
“Look at all the channels!” Joe shrieked in excitement as he flicked through the TV. He was sitting on the floor, along with Dave, since there were no couches as of yet. Rob and Brad were watching with them standing behind them. Chester stood against the wall, facing their backs.
I put on a smile as I walked on over.
“Food’s here” I called, getting all their attentions. “you guys don’t need plates do you?” I asked.
“Nope... we’re good with hands” Rob winked, happy to have some food. The guys sat around the pizza. Chester walked on over behind me and wrapped his hands. I leaned slightly against him as he kissed my neck. I walked us over to the kitchen, getting the drinks.
“What’s wrong?” I asked, noticing his distant face.
“Nothing... I’ll tell you later” he said, grabbing cups from the cupboards and heading back into the living room. I took a litre of Pepsi and Sprite and headed back into the living room.
The guys remained with us as it passed midnight. Joe started loll his head around, as his eyes struggle to remain open.
“Well we best be going” Brad said nodding his head towards Joe. We all chuckled at the Korean, holding onto his frog for dear life, as we got up. Dave poked at him as he drifted away from sleep. He glanced up at us and also stood up.
“Come on sleepy... we need to go home” Rob said, wrapping his hand over Joe’s shoulder.
“How about me? I’m sleepy too” Dave pouted, jealous of Joe.
“Aww come here” Brad said, also wrapping his hand over Dave’s shoulder. Dave beamed and wrapped his hands around Brad. Brad squirmed around and looked at us. We simply chuckled as the duos headed to the door.
“We’ll call you guys when we need you guys again” Chester called out to them. I lifted one wrapped hand from Chester to wave them good bye. I quickly placed it back onto Chester.
“So I guess that’s all we’re good for huh?” we heard Brad say as he headed off.
We simply chuckled and headed back into the house. The house was pretty messy. Boxes, paper, plastic wrappers, newly bought things and so on were scattered all over the floor. We looked at each other.
“Can we clean tomorrow?” he asked, his body obviously tired.
“Yeah...” I replied as he headed us into the bedroom.
After our nightly routines, me and Chester lay on the bed, clad only in our boxers as our bodies face each other under the soft think blanket.
He looked at me, a smile upon his lips. I equally locked my eyes back to his, not saying anything. His deep brown eyes were looking into mine, thinking...
Finally breaking the silence, he opens his mouth. “What are you thinking?” he whispered.
“Lots of things...” I replied, smirk on my face.
“Like what?” he grinned.
“Like... why your looking at me funny... what might be bothering your lovely head... why I’m so lucky to have you...” I whispered.
His lips formed into a smile as he fell silent. “Am I looking at you funny?”
I nodded my head a bit.
“How so?” he asked.
“Well... when your mad, you would have this... straight face on, not really showing any emotion, when your happy... you always have a huge grin... when you’re horny... you’d always lick your lips... but now... I can’t tell this one” I said furrowing my eyebrows.
“You can call this one, Chester’s something’s-bothering-me face” he laughed. I simply laughed back. We eventually went back to locking eyes with one another.
“So what‘s bothering you?” I asked.
He let out a sigh, removing his gaze from me and rolling over onto his back, looking up at the ceiling. “Today when I answered the phone while you guys were moving the things in, Sam finally filed for divorce and took full custody of Draven”
“Chester...” I whispered.
“No...” he said, raising his voice a little. “I won’t let her take the full custody”
I let out a shaky sigh as he ran his hands through his hair.
“So what are you going to do?” I asked, my body still turned to the side as I looked at him. I shifted one hand under the pillow and one to rest under my head, waiting for him to answer.
“I’m going to take it to court” he whispered, closing his eyes. “I... I just can’t let her take Draven like that without putting up a fight”
I smiled at his compassion for the love he shows for his son as he turned his head to look at me.
“What do you think?” he asked.
“I think that your an awesome father Chester... I’ll support you with any decision you make” I smiled back at his knowing smile as I cuddled myself closer to him. Kissing him on the lips before he let me rest on his chest.
“Thanks baby..” he whispered, kissing my head before stroking his hand through it. I smiled although he couldn’t see as my body floated to sleep.
~*~
“Where are we going?” I asked again for what seemed like the millionth time.
He let out a sighing chuckle. “I’m not telling you... how is it suppose to be a surprise if I tell you?” he said, raising an eyebrow as he looked at me before dating his eyes back at the road.
“Okay fine” I said sticking out my tongue at him.
“You wanna get that confiscated again?” he smirked.
“Maybe...” I giggled.
Finally arriving at our destination, I look at the surrounding area. My heart flutters as I look out into the lightening view of the beach, the sun about to peek its way into the day. Chester headed to the trunk, taking out a blanket before coming beside me to grab my hand.
I smiled at him as we walked towards the empty beach. I pulled the sweater closer to my body, feeling the cool morning wind drift its way by. He moved us just behind a huge rock, the car going out of view as he spread the blanket on the sandy ground.
He positioned himself on the ground, holding my hand to pull me down. He sat, legs spread out as he rested me between them. I lean my back against him as he wrapped his arms around my body. He squeezed my body a little, warming the both of us a little more.
“Why’d you bring me here?” I whispered.
“I don’t know...” he said, nuzzling his head in my neck. “I just wanted to watch the morning sunrise with my boyfriend”
I giggled, enjoying the pleasure he’s giving me as he made lazy circles with his tongue on my neck.
“Why... you don’t like?” he asked, pulling away from my neck.
“No... I was just sadly awoken from my beauty sleep” I giggled.
“I’m sorry baby”
“It’s okay... just as long as it’s you and not someone else” I said in a little high pitched voice.
He let out a little chuckle, pulling me closer to him. We stayed there in silence, awaiting for the bright sun to appear through the currents of the water.
“Mikey...” he whispered.
“Yeah?” I replied.
“I love you”
“Chaz..?”
“Yeah?”
“I love you too”
“Good to hear” he said, letting out a sigh as the sun finally made itself known. We lay there together, basking in the morning sun, warming our bodies up.
“You wanna head back?” he asked, breaking the long silence.
“Okay” I said, moving my body into a sitting position. Chester stood up behind me followed by me not long after. I got off the blanket as he flailed the blanket in the air removing the sand at the bottom.
I stretched my groggy body as he folded the blanket in his hands. He intertwined our hands together as we headed to the car.
“I’m gonna go sign the divorce papers today...” he said as he drove the car back to the house. “I don’t want you to come...” he whispered.
As quickly as I opened my mouth, I equally closed it back, deciding not to argue with his decision.
“...okay” I whispered.
I wondered why he didn’t want me to come. Will Sam be there?
I let my self dwell in my thoughts not knowing that we arrived at the house already.
“Mike...” he said, holding my shoulder as he shook me slightly. I look back at him a little puzzled. “We’re here”
I turn my head towards the front of the car to see that we’ve parked in the driveway. I look back at him to smile as I got out of the car. We headed to the door, quickly opening it as we got in to the still messy house.
I let out a sigh as I force my suddenly tired body to the bedroom. I could hear Chester following me as I open the bedroom door. I drop my body down on the bed, loving the feel of the blanket below me.
Chester also plopped his body down in front of me, looking at me, a frown upon his face. I close my eyes not wanting to see his worried face at the moment.
“What’s wrong?” he asked quietly.
“Nothing...” I replied, moving my head to rest on a pillow as I buried my hands underneath them.
He let out a sigh, before getting off the bed. “I’m gonna go take a shower”
He quickly got into the bathroom. My body started to drift off again, letting my eyes slid shut as sleep overwhelmed me.
“Baby...” I heard whispered to me. I open my eyes slowly to see Chester’s face not too far from mine. He smiled at me as I opened my eyes all the way. His legs were tangled with mine under the blankets as he stroked the side of my cheeks.
“Hey” I whispered back, placing a smile on my lips.
“I have to get going okay?”
I thought for a moment what he was talking about until I finally remembered that he was talking about the divorce papers. I nodded my head slowly as he drew his hand away from my face. He kissed me on the lips before speaking again.
“I’ll be back soon... don’t worry” he said, noticing my saddened face.
“I’ll try” I said forcing a smile as he got up. I sat my body up in a slant as my right outstretched arm against the bed held me up.
He leaned in again, stealing a kiss. “I love you” he said before heading to the door.
I heard the front door close before dropping my body back onto the bed. I let out a sigh before running my hand through my ruffled hair.
Deciding that doing something around the house was a lot better in the long run rather than staying on the bed waiting for Chester to return, I persuaded myself to get off the bed.
After a quick shower and brushing my teeth, I headed into the messy living room. I gawked at our own mess as I fumbled in my mind about what to do first. Heading to the kitchen, my jaw also drops at the mess.
“Well gaping at it will do me no good” I said to myself. Feeling something brush against my leg, I quickly look down to stare at Benji.
“Hey little guy... how you doing today?” I said bending down and petting him on the head. I heard a low whimper from him before he trudged his way over to his food.
I walked back to the living room, making my way over to Chester’s stereo system and putting on an Orgy CD. I cranked it up and set myself to work.
I lay down on the floor, body outstretched on the carpet. Everything is clean. Everything is spotless. Everything is Mike-proofed with extra care. I dusted, windexed and fabreezed everything, new or not. Now I lay on the carpet, my shirt disappeared long ago as beads of sweat swarmed my tanned body. Now all that’s missing are the furniture and other crap.
I quickly sit my body that’s clad only in black boxers. I chuckle to myself knowing all too well that Chester would have loved to see me like this. Urging myself to get up, I force my legs to bear the tiring pain and stand up. I head into the bedroom washroom, deciding to take a shower before I take another nap.
Turning off the shower knob, I get out swiftly to dry myself with the towel. I wrap it around my waist as I drop my used clothes in the laundry basket. I head back into the room, getting a pair of boxers from one of the drawers. I take off the towel and slip on the fabric. I shivered again to the coolness of the room. I head back into the washroom, dropping the towel in the laundry pile also and then head my way back to the bed. I plop my semi-wet head on the pillow, and pulled the blankets over me. I sigh and await for sleep to surround me.
I woke again for the third time this day to the smell of food drifting its way into the room. I took in the delicious smell with delight upon my lips. I sat my body up and stretched, my arms darted out at opposite directions.
I get out of bed and search for a shirt in one of the drawers. Finding one, I slip it on and head out of the room.
I silently tip-toe my way behind Chester as his hands work their way at his cooking. Biting my lip, I force myself not to lose my stealthyness. Like a cheetah after its prey.
“I know you’re behind me Mikey..” he chuckled as he shook his head.
“What! how could you have heard that? I was so quiet” I said flailing my hands in the air before wrapping them around him from behind and leaned my body against him, resting my head on his back.
“I can feel your presence whenever you enter the room” he replied. My heart leaped at the comment as I nuzzled my cheek against his back.
“Really?” I said, biting my lip, trying not to smile to hard.
“Oh yeah...” he said, holding my hands as he turned around. I looked up at him as he wrapped his hands around me, pulling me closer to him. “Every time you enter a room... there’s like this foghorn in my head saying, ‘Noda Bear in radar, search and love. Noda Bear in radar, search and love’” he said, grinning madly at me as he rocked our bodies from side to side.
Sighing against his body, I stayed there enjoying the slight rocking motion he created with the both of our bodies.
“So how did it go today?” my mouth said before my head had a chance to think about what I had said. Curiosity obviously got the best of me.
“Well... it went pretty well” he said, letting go of his hold around my body as he turned around to mix the food around behind him. “I mean... I signed the divorce papers... and we are officially over...” he said trailing off.
I was silent. The only noises that were made were from the pan hitting the metal spatula, the food sizzling and little Benji behind us chewing madly at his food.
“...and?” I said, deciding to finally cut the silence. He put the metal spatula against the pan, turned around and looked me in the eye.
He closed his eyes, let out a sigh, before opening them and started. “As I expected, she took full custody of the Draven... so I made an appeal and took it to court with her” he said it as fast as his mouth was able. I replayed it in my head, nodding my head a few seconds later to take it in.
“Oh” was all I was left to say. What else can I say? What he did was the right thing to do. As a father, it maybe his final chance to get his son back. He no longer cared about Sam’s threats or feelings, his son was the main priority. Saving him from the wicked witch.
“That is what I should do... right?” he asked.
A look on his face told me that it looked like I had second thoughts about his decision on my face. “Oh yeah... Chaz, what your doing is right. You can’t let Sam take Draven all to herself. He’s very much as much your son as it is hers”
He smiled at me as I nodded.
“Thanks baby...” he whispered, kissing me on the lips and giving me a loving hug. “Alright... get two plates, the foods just about cooked” he said, kissing me on the forehead before I walked my way over to the cupboards.
He transferred a decent amount of food into both our plates, the smell of fried rice, dumplings, then on the side were two pieces of what look to be deep fried prawns.
“Chaz...?” I asked, looking down at the pieces of food on my plate as we sat on the floor, in front of the TV.
“Yeah?” he said, placing his food down in front of him, his leg crossed, then looked over at me.
“What are these?” I asked, pointing at the deep fried things. I stretched my legs out and placed my plate in between them.
“Those are... prawns” he said, looking down at his food. “Joe taught me how to cook them... from what I heard, they taste good whenever I cook them” he smirked.
“Oh. I figured they were, but I just wanted to make sure” I said, piercing a dumpling with my fork.
“Try it” he said, looking at me chew at the dumpling.
“I will...” I said, my fork going for another dumpling. He grunted as he looked at me place the food in front of my mouth.
“Try it now...” he insisted. I simply nodded my head at him as I continued chewing on his delicious dumplings. I wasn’t too sure if I was up for eating prawns.
I watch him as he picked up the fried prawn between his thumb and forefinger and motioning it towards my mouth. “Open...” he said, mimicking what he said, making his mouth open a little.
“Chaz...” I whined.
“I said... open” he said, pretending to be frustrated.
I sighed, letting my mouth open slowly, taking all the time I need. But he was patient, whether it took me the whole night, or till tomorrow, the food will still be in front of my mouth waiting.
My mouth finally had enough room for the piece to go in and leisurely, Chester inserted a little bit of it in my mouth. Letting me try a little, in case I might end up hating it. I bit at the piece knowing he won’t shove it in any farther.
I chewed at the piece, letting the taste of the cooked food swarm my tongues many senses. Delicious. Truly delicious.
“Okay...” I said, closing my eyes. “that... was... good” I swiftly stabbed at one of the fried prawns and just as quickly moved it towards my mouth to start biting at it. Piece by piece. I look over at him to see his face smirking with delight, as he too was enjoying his own food.
“How do you cook so well?” I asked him.
He shrugged. “Lots of practice I guess” he said, the TV in front of us turned on to MTV.
“Lots?”
“Yup. Ever since I was about 10 or 11 years old, I would watch my mom cook every night before my dad got home. I would memorize each of the recipes, all the utensils she used, the timing for each of the ingredients. Eventually, she let me help her cook the many dishes she knew” I looked at him intently, smiling at how cute he must have been.
“You think... do you think you could teach me a few?” I asked, averting my gaze at the plate below me.
“Of course” he said, wrapping his hands around my shoulder, kissing my cheek in the process.
I giggled slightly as we continued to finish off our foods, getting easily distracted by the monstrous television in front of us.
After we had finished off our meals, we went about washing the dishes together before heading into our bedroom. As we brushed, we made faces at each other in the mirror, trying our hardest not to swallow down the foamy and minty liquid in our mouths.
“Mmmm minty fresh” I smiled.
“Are you sure? Let me check” Chester said behind me as he quickly turned me around to face him. He locked lips with me instantly, entering my mouth, ravaging it and tracing his tongue at everything within reach. He pulled away and grinned at me.
“Yup... minty fresh” he exhaled, panting before heading to the bed.
I grinned at his back as I followed after him. I stripped myself of all my clothing other than my boxers just as Chester had done before got under the blankets. I place my clothes on the laundry basket. As I turn around, I meet Chester’s gaze upon my body. I smirked at him before going under the blankets myself.
I let out a long sigh, running my hands through my hair. I turned to my side, making our faces inches from each other.
“So what did you do all day?” he asked me.
“Well... uhhh... nothing really... the garbage in the house seem to have moved out on their own” I smiled.
“You could have waited for me to come back... I would have helped you” he smiled sincerely.
“It’s okay... it was no biggy”
“You know...” he said after a momentary silence. “your muscles are going to ache tomorrow”. He ran his hands down from my neck, to my shoulder, elbow and then on my hand.
“I’ll manage...” I whispered to him, closing my eyes as I cuddled my body closer to him, feeling tiredness swarm through my body. “I’m just... really... tired” I said with a yawn.
He wrapped his hands around my body, warming me as I drifted off to sleep.
~*~
I woke up to feel what Chester had said last night. Aching.
I sat down at the edge of the bed after finishing my daily morning routines as my body pounded at me. I punched my arm in hopes of it going away. For a brief moment, the ache slipped away, but just as quickly, it soon returned. I groaned at the feel, slumping my hands down beside me.
“I told you so...” Chester sing-sang behind me. I dropped my head down, letting a sigh escape my mouth.
I went back under the covers, my back turned to him as I tried to force myself back to sleep.
Last night was a bitch. Every hour I would wake up, the feeling on my biceps and thighs tingling with what soon came to be an annoyance.
I felt Chester’s body move closer. I closed my eyes, thinking of something else.
“I’m sorry” he whispered. He kissed the back of my neck lovingly.
“It’s not your fault” I whispered, turning around so now I was face to face with him.
“Yeah it is... I should have done it while you were asleep a couple of days ago, so my baby won’t be in so much pain” he smiled, stealing a quick kiss.
“But then you would be in pain”
“It’s alright... just as long as my baby’s okay”
Although I couldn’t see, I knew my face blushed furiously of shades of red and his smile only reassured it.
“Thanks” I said quietly as we both stared at each other.
The centimetres between our faces disappeared as we locked lips. He quickly moved his body over mine as I sucked lovingly at his bottom lip, playing with the lip ring with my tongue. In slid his tongue in my mouth as I battled it. Fighting for domination although I knew I would lose. He’s already invaded me. He thrust his hips lightly at mine, moans escaping between our mouths.
Suddenly the phone rang.
Pretending the phone wasn’t there, we continued with our ministrations.
The phone rang again. The person not giving up.
We maintained our kissing as the phone kept ringing. Chester pulled away and smiled at me before getting off of me and answering the phone.
“Yes?” he chirped.
“...”
“Yes you were interrupting as a matter of fact!” he said in frustration.
“...”
“...fine” he said, handing the black cordless phone over to me. He rolled his eyes and headed out of the bedroom.
“Hello?” I chuckled, getting out of bed.
“Hey Mikey!” Joe squeaked.
“Hey” I replied.
“Why’s Chester so grumpy?”
“We were in the middle of... uhhh” I said trailing off as I walked barefooted towards the kitchen, the cold tiles stinging at my skin.
“Ohh... this early?... wow, your sex drives are wack!”
“Hey!” I yelped. “well... we kinda... uhh... so why’d you call?” I said, not wanting to get deeper into the conversation we were bound to have.
“Well... we were wondering if ummm... me and Phi were wondering...” he said, sounding like a shy little boy.
“Yes?”
“Can we come over!” I heard Dave yell in the background. Joe giggled into the phone as he shushed Dave.
“Yeah sure..” I said. “What time you guys going to come?”
“We can come!?” he shrieked. “Dave we can go!”
I heard Dave chant out ‘yay!’ as I chuckled.
“We’ll be there soon!”
“Alright...”
“We love you Mikey!”
“I know...” I grinned.
“We’ll see you later” he said, and even though I couldn’t see, I knew his smile was from ear to ear.
“Joe... if Brad or Rob wanna join you guys, tell them they can if they want” I said quickly before Joe was able to place down the phone.
“Okay... I’ll see you soon”
“Later” I said, pressing the end button on the phone and placing it on the counter.
“What did he want?” asked Chester as he handed me a bowl of cereal.
“They wanted to come over... and I said yes... is that okay?”
“Yeah... it’s okay, just as long as he doesn‘t get any sugar” he chuckled.
“I think he already did”
We finished our breakfast and awaited the arrival of Joe, Dave and whoever decided to join along. We placed stools and patio furniture near the television area and against the wall.
Although there were plenty of chairs, Chester and I decided to sit on the carpeted floor and watch TV there instead. He flipped it to his favourite channel, MTV. I didn’t mind, in fact, it was starting to grow on me.
“You know what we should do?” he asked, a music video just finishing. “we should have a party in our. Like a celebration of a new beginning for us”
I nodded and smiled at him. Our new beginning...
“We can that tonight... what do you think?” he asked enthusiastically.
“That would be cool, we can party all night, forget about all the shit”
“Just us and the guys” he smiled, holding my hand in his. I nodded my head in agreement, my famous grin slapped on my face.
He jumped up from his sitting position and ran for the phone. I watch his body move as he headed to the kitchen and coming out with the phone against his ear.
“Hey... you guys just about to come over?”
“...”
“Alright... well tell the other guys that we’re going to have a party, held by me and Mike. Tell them it’s important and that they have to come” he winked at me and I smiled back at him.
“...”
“Alright good... yeah... yeah that’ll be fine... bye” he smiled at me. “they’ll be coming”
“That’s good” Suddenly remembering Amy, I suggested he call her too.
“Where’s her phone number?” he asked.
I stood up and ran for the bedroom, checked my previous pants and took out a slip of paper with her name and phone number on it. I quickly ran back and handed him the paper. He took the paper, grinned at me then started dialling her number.
Deciding that we’ll need food, I headed into the kitchen to prepare some. Maybe we can have roasted chicken, or beef, or... whatever. How do I cook roast?
“...alright... alright, good, we’ll see you then” he said, turning off the phone and smirking at me. “She’ll be over around 5 or 6” he smiled, wrapping his hands around my body. “Whatcha doing babe?” he said rocking our bodies from side to side.
“I was hoping to cook... uhh roast.. but I didn’t know how” I blushed.
“That’s alright” He chuckled. “how about I help you?”
“Okay” I beamed.
We went about preparing the necessary ingredients for the roast. Chopping onions, carrots and what not. We decided that we’d roast a whole turkey, even though we had the funny feeling like it was a thanksgiving dinner we were holding. We pushed that thought aside and remained with the turkey. First we cut the ingredients and then shove the things up its ass and some spices and herbs. I look over to Chester beside me to see him staring back at me with that gorgeous grin of his.
“What?” I chuckled.
“Nothing...” he said, shaking his head, turning back to what he was cutting. “it just feels so right doing this with you, doing everything with you”
I was touched by the heartfelt message he tacked on my brain. One of those things you will never forget.
“You haven’t done everything with me yet though” I chuckled, chopping the carrots into little slices.
“We have a whole lifetime to do that” he replied. I look over at him to see him smirking while he chops on the board. I lean up to him and kiss him on the cheek.
“Your so sweet” I smiled before returning back to the carrots.
Joe and Dave arrived early, little devils running around the house. Asking for their help would only lead in disaster. Every now and then, I or Chester have to refrain from our work to stop the morons. Dave would be after Joe, and then the next second a destructive Joe would be after a whimpering Dave.
We settled the two down for a while. We sat in front of the TV, me and Chester in the middle, while they were on either ends of us. But eventually one of them would find it boring, so they would get up and somehow be on top of the other in a snap.
Amy arrived at 5:30, bringing along with her a desert. Chocolate cake. As soon as the word chocolate escaped her lips, Joe’s head snapped towards her and ran towards the little woman. Chester, thinking quickly, jumped at Joe before he could jump at Amy, his tongue out on the side, drool dripping out like a dog.
After the three have been properly introduced, Amy chuckled nervously as she set the cake in the kitchen. She went about setting up the plates on the table, the white patio table. She simply chuckled, understanding our situation. She suggested that we place something over it first before we place the plates on them.
After finishing with the table, the roast finished, all we had to do was wait for the other guys to arrive before we start eating.
“Can we just eat already... my stomach’s getting mad at you Mikey!” Joe whined. Amy chuckled beside him as she stared at the TV.
“They’ll be here soon” I replied back at the over grown child. Just as my sentence finished, the doorbell rang. “See..” I stood up and walked to the door. I opened it to reveal Brad and Rob.
“Hey!” Brad yelped, jumping at me to give me a hug.
“Hey” I squealed. Rob hugged both of us, Brad in the middle.
“Group hug!” he simply yelled as we squished Brad in the middle. Brad yelled out, realising his mistake.
“ORGY!!!” I heard Joe yell behind me before I felt hands wrap themselves around me.
We finally pulled apart, all four of us in fits of laughter.
“Hey... you guys trying to steal my baby?” I heard Chester say, our eyes darting to him.
“I’m trying...” Brad said, wrapping his hand over my shoulder. “but he keeps saying chaz, chaz, Chaz while we’re in bed”
We all joined into the fits of laughter again as we headed into the living room.
“Who’s the pretty lady?” asked Rob, eyeing Amy up and down.
I punched Rob on the hand as Amy introduced herself to Brad and Rob.
“Can we eat now!” Joe whined again. I rolled my eyes before nodding my head.
“Come on you guys, me and Chester cooked roast” I said waving my hand for them to head over to the dining room.
“Roast... what?” Brad asked.
“You’ll see” Chester said as we all sat around the table. “You all ready?” he asked, holding the handle of the large lid that was covering the turkey.
“Ready” Dave said, holding his fork and knife, ready to head to war.
Everyone else nodded their head in agreement. Chester lifted the cover off, the heat of the turkey swirled in the air as it drifted off. The other dishes that we cooked were also revealed. Mash potatoes, fried rice, salad, and bread and butter.
“Mmmm looks good” Brad said licking his lips.
“Well... dig in” I said to all of them. Chester took the knife beside the turkey and cut one of its legs, and placing it on my plate. “Thanks Chaz” In truth, the leg was a little huge, but I’ll try shoving some unto his plate later when he’s not watching. I chuckled silently to myself. I’m evil...
“No problem baby” he said as he went to cutting another piece of the turkey and placing it on his plate. “Well you all know how to use the knife right?” Chester said, sitting back on his seat as he placed the knife down. He got the tongue from Dave and Joe. He simply stuck his tongue out back at them before they giggled at each other.
Amy, Rob and Brad were deep in conversation. One of them trying to win her over the other. Dave and Joe were close to throwing food at each other. Chester was eating madly beside me, and I took all of this in. Enjoying the circle of friendship we all had.
“Whaf fhrong?” mumbled Chester. I creased my eyebrows at him.
“Hey... don’t eat while your mouths full” I said, closing his mouth. He simply smiled, chewed at his food and gulped it down.
“I said... what’s wrong?” he took a sip of water before turning his head to me.
I smiled at him. “Nothing’s wrong... I’m just... I’m just so happy we have friends like them” I said removing my eyes from him and gazing at the rest of them.
“I know what you mean?” he replied, also averting his eyes to them.
We went back to eating our food, exchanging conversations with the rest of them. Discussing and arguing mildly over stupid things. By now everyone had finished eating, except for Joe. He kept shoving food down his throat to his never ending pit of a stomach. Rob commented on his eating habits as everyone looked at Joe while laughing. Joe looked up and stared at all of us, a blank expression on his face.
“What’s so funny?” he asked, his mouth full of mash potatoes. “What?” he whined, as he got no reply. He simply pouted and placed his fork down.
“Awww Joe... we didn’t mean to upset” I said to him.
“Sorry Joe... I started it. Sorry” Rob said getting up and walking over to Joe’s chair. “Forgive me?” Rob asked, crouching down, so he was level with Joe. Joe simply crossed his arms over his chest and looked the other way while pouting. In return to that action, he got aww’s in reaction. He stuck his tongue out at us before returning to the pouting position again.
“You’ve upset em now” Dave said shaking his head.
“Joe I’m sorry...” Rob said, rubbing Joe’s hand. Joe really did look hurt. He’s been taking a lot of crap from Rob and the guys. He’s always picked on, but he takes it anyway, like the kid he is. Rob pulled the chair from the table and crouched in front of the chair where Joe was sitting. We all stared at the two in silence, wondering what was about to happen.
“Joe... I’m really sorry okay. I know I’ve done stupid things to you lately. I’m only doing it cause I thought you were cool with it. I guess I was wrong. Please... I’m sorry... I didn’t mean to upset you” Rob’s hands were reaching out to Joe now for a hug.
Joe looked at him, taking in a deep breath before he removed the pout on his face to replace it with a smile.
“I forgive you Robbie!” Joe yelped as he dived down to Rob’s arms. We all, again, gave the two an aww.
Chester turned his head towards mine, chuckling at me, taking my hand from under the table to entwine them.
The rest of the night, we watched TV, played video games, board games and games such as truth or dare or twister. None of us complained about being too old for this and that. We all just simply enjoyed one another’s company.
“Well you guys I better be leaving” Amy said, breaking from her laughter to look at her watch.
“Already? It’s only... 10” Rob whined.
“Yeah... but I got work tomorrow... I’m sorry” she said standing up. Chester, Brad, Rob and I stood up to hug her. Dave and Joe were too busy battling each other on the Xbox to even realize what she had said.
“I’ll see you later Joe, Dave!” she yelled to them.
“Bye Amy!” they equally yelled back in unison. We all chuckled at each other as she headed to the door.
“The party’s been awesome you guys” she said. “I’ll see you guys later... and call me when you have another one” she said waving off as she got in her car.
“Well I think we better be going too...” Rob said. “I’m beat”
“Yeah... a whole three hours of laughing can do wonders to your body” said Brad.
We all laughed except for Brad who had a serious expression on his face. He looked puzzled but decided to push it aside and slip on a smile.
“Hey Joe! Dave! You coming?” Rob yelled to the living room.
“Already?” Joe yelled back.
“You guys don’t really want those monsters staying here any longer do you?” Brad smirked.
“Well...” Chester said.
Brad chuckled. “Come on you guys!” he yelled to Joe and Dave. “If you’re not coming now your going to sleep on the streets!”
We heard frantic jogging make their way towards, Joe and Dave appearing with smiles upon their faces.
“We’ll see you two love birds later!” Brad said heading off to start the car.
“You two play nice” Rob said, walking after Brad.
“Bye bye Mikey!” Joe said, wrapping his hands around me and then to Chester. He then ran off after Brad and Rob. Dave walked off after Joe. Turning around, he yelled “Thanks for the dinner you two! It was a whole lot of fun!” We waved back at him as he turned his back to us to walk in the car.
We shut the door and head into the messy living room. Standing at the numerous board games in their boxes on the floor and the left on Xbox.
We look at each other.
“I call the living room” I said before he opened his mouth. He looked at me puzzled, then understanding.
“No fair Noda” he said poking me on the side, causing me to flinch at the ticklish feeling. I poked him back, causing him to flinch to my finger.
“Aha!” I shrieked.
“Your not getting away with that one” he said as he moved in to the kill and started tickling me. We both fell to the ground as I squirmed underneath him. He kept tickling at my sides as I tried my hardest to remove his hands from my sides.
“ChhHHeEeesSSStTTTeeeEERRrrRR!” I cried. I lifted my hands up to his sides and tried to tickle him back but I dropped it back down to try and block his hands as he only tickled me harder if I did so.
After a few minutes, he took my hands, entwined them and placed them outstretched to the sides of my head. I slowed my laughing to little giggles as I stare up at his grinning face.
He dunked his head down and placed his lips on mine. Sucking at my lips. I opened my mouth for him to enter. He tilted his head to the side, deepening the kiss.
I moaned in his mouth as he trailed his tongue at the top of my mouth. He pulled back and looked down at me. I pushed him over so that he was at the bottom and now I was on top of him.
I smiled down at him and dove down at his lips. This time, I tried to role of the dominant. I entered his mouth. Battling his tongue. He let me plunder as I made thrusts with my hip. Hearing him moan into my mouth only hardened me. I tugged his shirt up as we pulled away from the kiss. I pulled off his shirt completely, our lips locking back instantly. He pulled off my shirt, our bare chests against one another.
Then the phone decided to intrude. I pulled away and looked down at him, then to the phone, then back at him.
We waited for the phone to cease, but never did. I grunted, getting off of him and walking to the black cordless phone.
“It better not be Joe” I said picking up the phone. I pressed ‘talk’ and placed it against my ear.
“Joe?” I answered.
“No...” at first I didn’t recognize the woman’s voice, the horrid voice of the wicked woman on the other line.
I was silent for a moment, waiting for her to continue. I could hear her harsh breathing, her frustrated, angered breathing.
“What do you want Sam?” I finally asked. Chester’s head shot towards me as I awaited for her answer.
“I warned you... I warned the both you” she said silently before hanging up the phone.
“Are you sure that’s what she said?” the blonde asked me again.
“Yes!” I practically screamed, as I sat on the couch, my hands in my hair.
“I’m sorry” he said, sitting next to me and wrapping me in his arms. “I just... I’m sorry baby..”
“It’s okay” I replied, resting my head on his shoulder.
“Anyways it doesn’t matter, she’ll do what pleases her, I won’t let it affect us” he said, rubbing my back. “She’s just scared that we’re going to win”
“Chester...” I whispered.
“No... she’s scared, she knows she’ll lose”
I nodded my head, keeping it against his shoulder.
The court trail was going to be easy, one party states their case, so does the other, and the judge makes a ruling. Right? I’m not quite sure how it’s suppose to go. Chester knows, he’s planned what he was going to say and he’s ready to win Draven over Sam.
“Don’t we go to some court building?” I asked as we left the elevator.
“No... this isn’t one of those big court things, it’s just going to be us, our lawyer, the judge, the bitch, and the bitch’s lawyer in one room” he chuckled.
“Oh” I giggled, taking my hand in his as we walked to the designated court room.
Our lawyer was already there in the room along with the judge. He stood up, shook our hands as we sat beside him on the table. His suitcase in front of him along with papers, ready for battle. The judge, on the end of the table simply nodded in greeting. The room looked like a place for meeting. A few plants situated at the corners of the room, and paintings and other abstract art hanged on the wall. The windows were covered by blinds as the afternoon sunlight seeped through the little crevices.
A few minutes later Sam, looking as ugly as ever, entered along with her lawyer. A balding man who seems to be around his mid-forties. The moment they sat down, the judge quickly began. Our lawyer stated our appeal, handing a few pieces of paper to him as the our lawyer continued.
Every chance I had the nerve to, I quickly glance at Sam’s angered face. She would be burning Chester’s head with her glare and the moment I looked at her, she switched those eyes to mine. As quickly as they switched, I looked away, thinking about something else as Chester squeezed my hand, calming me down from my over excessive shaking.
A scoff would leave her mouth whenever our lawyer states something, which was glared at by the judge. The judge was already taking our side, I could feel it. I mean, he understands that it’s both their child and one can’t simply take the child from the other.
I remained quiet throughout most of the hearing. Even when the other party stated their appeal, I refused to listen to the bullshit they talked about. Every few minutes I would hear our lawyer shout an objection or Chester interrupting, which would lead to a fight of words between Sam and Chester. They would eventually be calmed down by the judge, telling both of them to stay seated or neither will have custody of the child. I kept my eyes focused on the table, staring at the lines and patterns on it, my hands glued to Chester’s as it continued.
“... also he’s an abusive father towards his son, tormenting him 24/7--”
“I do not abuse my child!” Chester screamed.
“Mr. Bennington please remain seated!” the judge said, sitting up on his chair.
“I’m sure if the child was capable of speaking...” the son of a bitch’s lawyer continued. “... it would articulate this matter of abuse upon him further on”
“Is that it?“ asked the judge. Sam’s lawyer simply nodded his head and sat back down on his chair. “Now Mr. Bennington... you have anything to say against this?”
“How could I abuse my child 24/7, your honor?” he said glaring back at Sam. “I’m on tour, I don’t spend as much time as I’d love to spend with my child, if anything, I’d say she was abusing the child!”
“Why the fuck would I abuse Draven!” Sam screamed back at him.
“Cause you’re a conniving bitch!--”
“Enough!” the judge yelled. “That’ll be all, both of you leave and I’ll inform you of my ruling tomorrow” the judge said, standing up.
I was silent the whole way through, avoiding everyone’s gaze and getting a comforting squeeze from Chester every minute.
We both stood up, hands still locked as Chester shook hands with his lawyer, thanking him before the lawyer left the room. Sam and her lawyer had already gone off, without so much as a word.
Even though I didn’t show it, I was happy for Chester, happy for us because deep down I’m positive that we’ve won. We may not have full custody of Draven, but it will be great having him even for a day.
“What’s wrong baby?” he asked as we entered his car.
“Nothing...” I replied silently.
“You were very quiet up there” he said as we drove off.
I remained quiet throughout the drive back to the house. Partially because I was shocked. Of what? I don’t know. I was frightened of something. Something I couldn’t put my finger on. The pit of my stomach is screaming something at me, but my ears won’t perk up to listen. It avoided it.
We walked back to the front of the house hand in hand. Opened it and was greeted by four smiling faces.
Suddenly my mood was lifted, the four adoring faces beaming and grinning at us both.
“What’re you guys up to?” asked Chester. I tilted my head to the side, wondering what they were up to also.
They all stood side by side, like robots, hands behind their backs as their faces were plastered with wide smiles, white pearly teeth showing and glaring at us.
“We have a surprise for you two” Brad finally spoke.
“What is it?” Chester asked, moving us closer to the gang, in hopes they would move.
“Well both of you have to close your eyes” Joe said, his chirpy self finally emerging from the robot as he jumped up and down.
Chester looked at me, and I looked back a grin on my face. I nodded my head as he rolled his.
“Close your eyes, close your eyes, close your eyes” Dave chanted. The others were chuckling.
I saw Chester’s eyes closed and I did the same. I let out a sigh as a pair of hands were placed on my shoulder. I kept my hands entwined with Chester as we were moved forward.
“Now you guys... I know you guys weren’t expecting this in like a few days, but since we all were bored, and we had nothing else better to do, and since both of you were out of the house, we decided that we needed something more productive to do” Rob stated.
I heard Dave and Joe’s giggle’s beside me as we continued to walk forward.
“Mike’s peeking!” screamed Joe.
“Am not!” I chuckled back.
“I know... I was just checking”
“Alright on a count to three, you guys open your eyes!” Brad said, anticipation in his voice.
“One...” they all chanted.
“Two”
“Three” Joe screamed.
I opened my eyes and looked at the living room. The house was decorated with the things we had bought, everything placed specifically in place. Everything where they should be.
My face beamed. They did this for us?
“Awww... Thanks you guys” I said, biting my lip. “you shouldn’t have”
“Yeah... I didn’t want to but I was forced” Dave said sitting on the couch a grin on his face. Joe punched him on the arm as he sat down beside him.
“You guys really didn’t have to” Chester said, admiring the living room.
“So you guys like?” asked Brad.
“I love it” I replied. Letting go of Chester’s hand as I went to hug Rob, Brad, and Dave and Joe on the couch.
“Aahhh!” I yelped as they both pulled me down to the hug on the couch.
“Awww I wuv yoo too Mikey!” Dave joked.
“Ahhhh!” I laughed. “Chester!”
I looked over at Chester, grinning at me. I grinned back as Joe and Dave let go of their grasp, making room for me in between them to sit on the leather couch. I sat down, bouncing on it to feel the comfort as I landed back down on my butt.
The couch was placed in the middle of the living room, facing the TV. Two desks on either side, with lamps. There was a table behind the couch, pictures and other things placed on it. In front of the couch, between it and the TV was the glass coffee table. There were already pop and beer on top of it, along with chips and other snacks. Right beside it was Chester’s stereo system and on the other side was a stand looking identical to Chester’s stereo where the DVD player, VHS player, and movies. On top of them were pictures of the band, Chester and I, or other duos or trios photographed. I noticed that there were no pictures of Sam, which is understandable.
The other sets of the couch were placed around coffee table, all having a good view of the large TV. Of course the couches were pretty far back from the TV, due to its size. The Xbox system was out in front of the TV, the guys obviously playing earlier.
I stood up and patted the two on the shoulder before I went to look for Chester. He was sitting on the new dinner table, so his back was to me, Brad and Rob were sitting on the other side, listening to whatever it is that Chester‘s explaining to them.
“Hey” I whispered to them. They all looked at me and smiled. “I hope I’m not interrupting anything” I smiled.
“No, no baby... come here” Chester said patting on the chair beside him. The other guys nodded and smiled. I moved to the chair Chester had pulled out from the table and sat down, awaiting for them to continue.
I looked around at all of them, smiling, not knowing why they were suddenly so quiet.
“I guess I did interrupt something” I whispered.
“We... we were talking about, this situation” Brad replied.
“What will happen if Sam... you know..” Rob added.
“Tells?” I filled in for him. “Tells the whole world about me and Chaz?”
They all nodded their head.
“Hey what you guys up to?” asked Joe as he and Dave walked in and sat down with us.
“I guess it’s better if we have everyone here” Chester said as Joe and Dave took their positions, around the table.
“Why?” asked Dave.
“Well... we were talking about the court trail we just attended, and what will happen if Sam decides to tell the world about our relationship” Chester said, looking at me, a smile on his face.
“I don’t think people would really care” Joe chirped in.
“That’s only assuming” Rob retorted. “Imagine the amount of fans we’ll lose”
From what Rob had just said, he doesn’t seem to be okay by the fact about the whole world knowing about our love affair.
“We’ll lose all that we have now, we’ll lose everything” he continued.
“Rob, no one will care, if our fans truly care about Linkin Park, then they’ll stick with us, whether two of the members are gay or not” Brad said, looking at Rob’s slowly arising angered face.
“And besides we don’t even know if Sam will say anything or not, or if anyone will believe her for that matter” Chester said.
Rob was now glaring at Chester. He shook his head and walked off. I sighed and stood up, following after him. I saw the backyard door open, the wind fluttering in as I headed to it.
He stood there, looking at the slowly darkening sky, his back towards mine.
“Rob...?” I whispered. He didn’t turn around, he simply ignored me and kept staring at whatever it is that seems to interest his head.
I moved closer to him, moving myself in front of his so I could talk to him properly. He shut his eyes, his hands across his chest as he stood there.
“Rob... I” I said, now knowing exactly what I was going to say. “Chester and I could always break up... if that’s what you want” I said, not really liking that idea that just escaped my mouth. I placed on a fake smile and a chuckle as I look up to his face, his eyes closed.
“That’s not the point” the taller man finally answered.
I quickly dart my eyes from the ground to look at his finally opened eyes, looking down at my smaller frame. “Then what’s got you so worked up?”
“I don’t want to go back Mike”
I looked at him confused. What’s he talking about? “Go back to where?”
“I like this life I have, I don’t want it to end, I don’t want to go back to the cruel normal world, I’m happy the way we are now, as a family, I like it like this”
“Rob... I can’t make promises but I’ll try my best to promise you that nothing will change” I said moving closer to him, putting my hand on his shoulder. “We’re still going to be the same band, so what if we lose a few fans here and there, we’re still going to be the best god damned band out there”
He closed his eyes again and chuckled. “I’m fine with you two being together... I’m just... worried”
“I know...” I smiled back. “I know”
He moved his body closer as I moved mine to hug him. “We’ll be okay” I whispered to him. We pulled apart, smiling at each other. “Let’s get back in” I suggested as we walked back inside.
Chester was leaning against the door frame, smiling, his hands crossed over his chest. Rob passed by him and received a pat on the back. I put my hands on my back pockets as I move shyly towards him.
“Is he okay?” he asked, encompassing me with his embrace.
“Yeah... he’s okay” I whispered, pulling my hands away from my back pocket to hug him back. We pulled away and walked back in hand in hand.
~*~
The judge called back the next day, with good news. We had won. Every two weeks, Draven would be with us, and when our two weeks are up, Sam would have him. Although we hated that, it was better than never seeing him at all.
“Hey Buddy!” I yelped as I opened the door. A man, probably dating Sam, was standing behind him, holding a bag of his things. He smiled at me as I causally took the bag from him, like we’d done it for a long time now.
“Hi Unky Mikey!” he said, raising his hands up to me to be carried. I quickly grabbed him under the arm pits and raised him as far as my hand goes.
“You miss me?” I asked the little boy.
“I miss you lots!” he giggled. I pulled him down and hugged the boy as I carried like a mother would her child.
“Thank you” I said to the man, smiling while looking at us.
“No problem” he said. “I’ll be back in two weeks to pick him up” he said as he started walking off, back to the driveway and into his car. I walked us into the house and closed the door.
“So?” I beamed, simply enjoying the presence of the child. “What’s my buddy been up to hmm?”
“Well...” he said, looking up as he placed on his chin, thinking. “Me and Mommy went to Zoo!” he exclaimed.
“Really?” I asked, interested in his little trip as he too was interested in telling me. “So tell me what happened?”
“Well, first me and mommy went to see the monkeys and they went oooh ooooh oooh!” he said, mimicking a monkey’s calls as he arched his hands beside him. I laughed at him as we walked slowly to our bedroom, where Chester still lay asleep.
“Then we saw the elephants and they were big, and they’re nose is long, and they’re ears were big and and and...” he stammered.
“Okay, how about we wake up daddy and you can tell both of us... how about that?” I said, looking at him with a grin.
“Otay” he said, also grinning. “Is daddy still sleeping?” he asked.
I nodded my head as we stopped at the bedroom door. I placed my forefinger in front of my lips, only to be copied by him, giggling as he did so. I entered us quietly and slowly, inching closer to the bed. I could hear him holding in his little giggles as we saw Chester’s form sleeping, body facing towards the ceiling. My heart melted at the sight as we finally reached the foot of the bed. I placed him gently on the bed and leaned in to him.
“Now...” I whispered. “When I see ’go’, you jump up and down the bed yelling ’wake up, wake up!’ okay?”
He looked at me intently, taking my instructions as he smiled.
“I’ll also jump on the bed, but not as high, but you...” I said, pointing to his chest. “have to jump as high as you can. Got that buddy?”
He shook his head furiously, his body ready to start jumping as he bit his lip to start yelling. I crawled on top of the bed and stood up, making sure I didn’t shift the bed too much to wake him.
“You ready?” I asked. He nodded his head furiously again, his face etched with excitement. “Go!”
As soon as I said go, his mouth opened and started yelling along with his high jumps. I also yelled and started jumping slightly as Chester’s eye’s flashed opened.
He blinked his eyes a couple of times, taking the glasses from the side and placing them on. We stopped as he looked at us smirking. We simply giggled. We looked at each other to Chester.
“Goo Morning Daddy!” Draven yelled, jumping to his father’s body. I knelt down on the bed and watched the father and son embrace.
“Hey Dravy” he said, kissing his sons cheek. “I miss you so much, yes I do!” he said, kissing Draven’s forehead, hair, and cheeks.
“I miss yoo too daddy” he said, giggling as he fought back his fathers face. “Stop it... Unky MIkey is watching ya know!” he pouted.
Chester stopped and laughed before placing his gaze upon me, grinning madly.
~*~
“Do you think it’ll affect him?” I whispered as he tucked Draven underneath the covers of his bedroom, now decorated with new items.
Chester let out a long sigh before kissing Draven on the forehead, standing up as he watched the sleeping child. “I hope not..” he whispered, standing beside me. “Come on... let’s get some rest” he said, wrapping his hand around my waist as we headed to our bedroom.
Eventually, Draven will get tired of moving from house to house every two weeks. He’ll grow impatient. What happens when he gets older?
Suddenly the phone started ringing.
I stared at the phone, snapping out of my thoughts as Chester ran to grab for the receiver.
“Hello?” he asked.
“...”
“Why?”
Chester quickly slammed the phone down and ran towards me. He grabbed my hand as we ran for the living room, turning on the television.
“What’s up?” I asked, concerned at his behaviour.
“--ntha Bennington, was divorced from Chester Bennington a few days ago, and she had the latest news to us about Mr. Bennington” the reported said as they went to an interview with a reported and Sam.
“So you said earlier that this doesn’t affect you...” the reported started as Sam stared blankly at the reporter. “why not?”
“I don’t care that Chester and I are divorced, if anything I’m glad I’m divorced from that fag” she spat.
Chester’s eyes shot open. I couldn’t believe what just said.
“May I ask why you called him a ‘fag’?”
“Because he is...” she grinned menacingly. “Chester and Mike Shinoda are a couple, if any haven’t yet figured it out yet. I caught them while coming back to the house one day. Two rabbits *beep* each other” she said as her face contorted.
“Do you have any proof of this?” the reported asked.
“No... when I saw it, I was disgusted and I ran out. Chester disgusts me and so does Mike Shinoda” she spat.
My heart fell at what she said. Although I no longer like her, my hear still dropped, thousands, if not millions were watching right now as those words escaped those devil lips of hers.
“So how do we know if this is true?” she was asked.
“Why do you think I divorced Chester? I loved him, but he didn’t care, he had his eye on Mike *beep* Shinoda. They’re fags!” she growled.
The interview was finished and went back to the news desk, the lady continuing on to other news, her face amused.
I took in a deep breath, contemplating on what just happened. My breathing started to get ragged. What do we do now? What do we do now? What do we do now?
“What do we do now?” I finally voiced as I looked down at Chester on the couch, his hands buried in his hair. “Chester...?” I asked, worried. “What should we do--”
“I don’t know!” he practically yelled as he stood up. He was angry, frustrated at Sam. But he’s easily taking it out on me.
I cowered my head down at the tone of his voice, regretting ever asking him in the first place.
He paced around the living room, as I stood there looking at the floor. Thinking to myself the consequences of her actions.
Millions will know, millions will care, and millions will not. How much affect will it really have? We have a lot of loyal fans who love us for who we are. Who love us for the music we play. Although we’ll lose some fans, it won’t be anything to dramatic. Right?
I began to worry. The guys are probably just as frustrated as Chester is. If the band fails, it’ll be our fault, my fault. I’ll be the cause of the downfall, the stop to our reign of music over the pathetic industry of music.
I looked back at Chester to see his body sitting back on the couch. He was staring at the TV before averting his gaze to mine. Suddenly feeling like my secret crush saw me staring intently at them, I looked away, looking at things all around my room, trying to hide the obvious as I bit my lip. I can be the weirdest person at times.
“Mike... come here” he said, patting the side of the couch where he sat. I silently obeyed and sat beside him, my hands folded at my lap, my thumbs dwindling in circular motions as I waited for him to speak.
“Sorry about my burst” he whispered quietly, placing his hand around my waist to pull me closer to him. I nodded my head, my thumbs still dwindling. “I forgot how fragile you were...” he said, trailing a hand down my jawbone to the base of my neck. “I’m sorry... I was mad at Sam, I didn’t mean to lash it at you baby...” he said before kissing me on the cheek, turning my head to face him. He tilted his head, puppy dog eyes on his face as he asked for apology. I smiled back warmly and kissed him on the lips.
“Don’t worry” he said. “This, in no way, will it affect us”
“But you not sure of that” I whispered.
“Yes I am”
“Bu--”
“Nah ah ah ah” he said, placing a finger to my lips. I nodded my head as he pulled me into a tight embrace.
~*~
The next day, the TV was bombarded with the news about Chester and I. Every channel would be us on it. Every person on screen babbling our names out. If I had a dollar every time our names were said, we sure would be rich bastards. There’s no stopping this, we would have to wait for it to die out, eventually. But even though it may die out in some, in will surely remain in others, whether it be a good or bad things. We had numerous phone calls that early morning, even during while we slept at night. We ignored them of course, turning the ring tone of the phone off.
When we awoke, we spoke to the guys over the phone before deciding we should talk in person. The rest of the guys came over to our house and we discussed it.
“We have true fans...” Rob stated. “they won’t care” he said, smiling, assuring everyone that nothing much will change.
“You sure are taking this quite well Rob” Brad said, referring to the last incident where he didn’t take it just as well.
“Well... I’m quite the hopeful person” he beamed.
“Yeah... Phi and I don’t care, we’re happy for you guys. And who knows, maybe people won’t even believe what the bitch said” Joe said, placing an arm around Phi’s shoulder, before it got shrugged off with a punch.
“Yeah... we don’t care” Phi stated, chewing at his Mars bar.
I let Draven sit on my lap as he chewed on some candy, oblivious to his surroundings. He doesn’t need to worry. He’s too young, too young to understand, too young to care.
He looked up at me, shoving the candy in the air as he beamed. I smiled back at him and kissed him on the forehead. He went back to playing with his candy as I too tried to ignore the discussion we were having. Eventually, if worse comes to worse, I’d be the one to blame.
“What do you think Mike?” asked Brad, all eyes focused on me now.
I looked up from Draven to stare at all of them, confusion on my face.
“Should we tell the public about us, tell a lie or just try to brush it off and let people wonder” Chester said beside me, noticing quickly that I wasn’t paying attention.
I opened my mouth then closed it back. I was afraid to go against the crowd, if I was listening I would have heard what the majority was.
“I... uhhh... I don’t know” I smiled weakly. “It... doesn’t matter to me”
“You weren’t listening were you?” asked Joe. I blushed and looked down at Draven’s playing form on my lap with the candy. The rest of the guys chuckled as Chester wrapped his hands around my waist.
“So you won’t mind if we told the world?” he asked, looking intently at me. I stared at him beside me, our face inches apart, a wondering look on his face as he awaited my answer. I averted my eyes to the other guys as they stared back at me, a look of anticipation on their faces as they too waited for my answer.
“I... I guess... no... no I don’t mind” my voice stammered. I looked around at all of them then to Chester’s face. He had on a warm smile on his face, before planting a kiss on my lips.
“You sure?” he whispered, before pulling away from the kiss. I nodded my head. “Okay”
“So... it’s okay?” Phi asked.
“I guess so” Joe said, still his eyes fixated at the both of us.
“Okay now that that’s cleared, I have another topic to bring up” Brad said.
Everyone shot their gazes at him, including me.
“Touring...” he said, leaning over and placing his elbows on his lap as his entwined hands let his chin rest on them.
“Ah. Yes... touring” replied Rob, looking up at nothing.
Brad gave Rob a weird look before looking at the both of us, knowing that we’re the only one who had the right minds to make up a decision.
“Well... we don’t know if we can do that right now or anytime soon for that matter” Chester said, holding onto my hand. “We’ve got Draven to think about, this thing we had just settled is just starting, and going off on tour and leaving Draven to Sam is just...” he trailed off, thinking of a word.
“We just can’t do it right now Brad..” I said, filling in for him.
“No, no... no worries” he smiled. “It was just at the back of my head”
“So how long is our break?” asked Joe.
We all shrugged as their faces beamed.
“It doesn’t mean we’re never going on tour again, just a little break until Mike and Chester and truly settled” Brad said as the two jumped up and down and around their chairs.
“That’s okay, a break is a break and it’s always good” they smiled.
“So when will you guys... you know... tell?” Rob asked.
Chester looked at me and I stared back at him, asking him the same question.
“Well...” Chester started. “I guess we could just call and set up an interview”
“Or.. you could just wait for one of the many assholes that usually coming knocking on here” Joe said, chirping in.
“Or we could do that” Chester said, bobbing his head up and down.
The rest of the night we talked about how we were going to tell the world. How to reply to every question, prepare ourselves to the battle ahead. The guys of course would be there to help us, support us and back us up when we needed it.
“We’ll see you guys later” I waved at them, one hand draped around Chester’s waist as I did so. We closed the door and walked to the living room, sitting down on the couch as we looked at each other.
“Ohh Mike” Chester purred.
“Yeah?” I asked, feeling a grin grace my lips.
“Well... now that the guys are gone... and Draven is asleep...” he smirked deviously.
I looked at him, biting my lip that was quickly turning into a broad grin as he edged and removed the little crack that was between us, placing his lips gently on mine.
I closed my eyes, letting his lip ring cool my lip. He flicked his tongue out, licking my lips. I opened my lips and he quickly entered, darting his tongue out at the top of my mouth while I elicited out a moan. He sucked on my bottom lip, the metal lip ring warming between them. I returned the pleasure to him, sucking just as passionately on his lip, making him moan out.
He moved his hands under my shirt, moving it up my stomach and onto my chest, running circles around my nipples.
He pinched my nipples lightly, making me whimper. We broke our kiss, foreheads touching as we panted for breath. We stared at each other, lust written on each of our faces. He licked at his lips, looking at mine briefly before looking me back in the eye. He removed his hands from my chest, under my tee as he placed them on my waist, pulling me even closer to him. Keeping one hand on my waist, he placed the other one on my back, pushing his body against mine until I received the message that he was leaning me down on the couch. I bent my back, letting his hand guide me and the couch comforting my back as he removed his hand.
He looked down at me, inches away, looking at me in the eye intently, smiling sincerely.
His chocolate brown eyes, melted me, filled me with so much desire towards him as I equally lusted after him.
“You’re so beautiful” he whispered, closing his eyes before plunging down my mouth slowly, taking me. He sucked and bit at my lip as I did the same. He thrust his hips down onto mine, letting me feel his hardened member against my raging one.
“Chester..” I whimpered as he pulled away, tugging my shirt over my head slowly.
“What is it baby?” he whispered against my neck as he threw the shirt down beside the couch.
“I...” I grunted, his hips still thrusting down on mine ever so painfully. “... I want... I want you” I finally gasped out.
He chuckled before nibbling on my neck lightly. He then licked the spot, before sitting up, straddling my hips as he sneered down at me. I gulped down as I stared up at him. He started to unbuckle my belt, slowly whilst looking down at me with that grin of his. Once finished unbuckling it, he leaned down at took my lips again. He lifted his hips up so he could properly strip off my pants, revealing now only my boxers. He thrust his denim pants roughly down at me as I squealed.
“Chester” I grunted.
“I’m sorry... sorry, sorry” he chuckled.
I pulled off his shirt and threw it aside, my hands then travelling down his lower area to undo his pants, kissing all the exposed skin I had as he did so. I pictured his belt in my head, looking up as I tried frantically to unbutton. Once finally finished, I pushed it down, exposing him with his boxers also.
“Took you long enough” he whispered in my ear.
“Hey... I didn’t see okay” I whimpered.
He simply chuckled and stood up, standing beside the couch looking down at me. I looked up at him questioningly.
“What’s wrong?” I asked.
“Let’s go to the bedroom” he answered.
“But I’m comfy here” I whined.
“There’s more room in the bedroom” he replied.
“Chester...” I whined again, crossing my hands at my chest. He rolled his eyes.
“I’ll give you a piggy back ride” he suggested. Quickly my eyes shot up, looking at him to see his amused face. I grinned and stood up on the couch, his back turned as he got ready to await my weight on his back. I climbed on his back, his hands behind my legs as we trudged our way to the bedroom.
“Something’s poking me” he laughed.
I bit the back of his neck. “Quiet you”
Once at the edge of the bed, he turned around so I was above it. I unhinged myself from him to fall down on the fluffy sheets below me, giggling as I did so.
I closed my eyes, letting the comfort soothe me.
He moved over top of me, encompassing my body with his. He purred into my ear, hooking his hands at the waistband of my boxers, slowly pulling it down.
Once down, he threw the material aside and trailed kisses down my body, to my bare chest, stomach, waist and stopped just above the desired goal.
I looked down at him to see him grinning up at me. He licked his lips, making me even harder than I was already. He then moved his mouth lower, hovering over my erection, his breath breezing over it, making shivers travel up my spine.
He darted out his tongue, playing with my head, teasing it before taking it in slowly. He sucked softly, seeping his tongue through the slit. He then moved his mouth lower, burying my head deep in his mouth as his tongue played with it, his lips grazing my skin as he slowly lowered and lowered his head.
“Ch--Chester!” I choked out.
Once he hit the bottom, he stayed there, swirling his tongue and puckering his lips as tight around me as possible, a moan escaping my lips. He then moved his head up again, just as slowly and painfully.
Once he reached the tip of the head, he kissed it before take it all in again.
He quickened his pace a little as I began to let out grunts to probe him faster.
He stopped and looked at me, licking his lips before crawling his way back up to kiss me, letting me taste myself.
“You taste so good you know that?” he whispered.
“I do?” I whispered back, biting my lip.
“Mhmm” he said, nodding his head, kissing me again after.
He then rolled off of me and the bed, heading into the bathroom to look for something, most likely some sort of lube.
He came back with a small white bottle. He walked normally, his erection swerving as I held in a giggle.
He jumped onto the bed and beside me. He poured out some on his hands and massaged it all over his fingers.
“You ready?” he asked. I nodded my head as he moved his finger down my body, underneath me as he tried to look for my bud. Once finding it, he slowly filled me with one finger, pulling it in and out, letting me adjust to one before putting another. Once the second one was inserted, a sharp intake of breath was taken. He stretched me, moving his fingers all over and then he inserted another finger, filling me even more. He pushed them in and out of me. Adjusting my body to the feel before I get to the main course.
He pulled out his fingers, a feeling of loss shot through me. I opened my eyes to see him staring at me intently.
He moved over top of me, our eyes locked as he poured some more of the lube onto his hand, massaging his member this time, his eyes eluted with pleasure. He stopped as he positioned my legs around his waist, getting me in position.
I let out a shaky breath as he placed his rock hard member at my entrance.
He kissed my lips before inserting the head of his erection in me slowly. I jammed my teeth together, urging myself not to whimper out to the sting of my skin stretching to his entrance. But much to my demand, a small whimper emitted from me as he only buried himself deeper into me.
“Miiikkkeee” he moaned out.
Once fully sheathed, he stopped and waited for me to adjust to the feel. Seconds, minutes, hours seem to have passed as we stayed in that locked position, together as one being.
“Chester... please move.. you’re killing me” I finally let out, the stinging fully evaporated from my body. He smiled down at me as he pulled out slowly before inserting himself back inside. I let out moans as did he as our bodies slowly rocked together in the silence of the room.
He gradually moved faster, his erection needing more pressure and pleasure as he easily slipped in and out of me. He slammed deeper and deeper as I moaned louder and louder, his member hitting me at my special spot repeatedly.
Our bodies were starting to cover in sweat, the friction between our bodies, heating the both of us and the room.
“Mike... baby... I’m getting close” he moaned out. He wrapped his hands around my cock, massaging it to the rhythm of his fucking, my cock getting the much needed attention its been needing all night.
I gripped the white beige sheets below, his member hitting me on the spot, his hand stroking me frantically as I lay panting for air in the heated room.
I could feel myself getting very close and I could sense him getting just as.
“Mike... I’m going to cum”
“Chester” I whimpered out.
A few seconds after I screamed out his name as loud as I humanly possibly could as I spurred my seed all over his hand and my stomach, my body constricting around him.
He screamed out my name also, his seed being ejaculated deep inside me, warm liquid filling me instantly. He slowed down his rhythm, moving inside me slowly still. He limped down over my body, resting his forehead against mine, his limping erection still sheathed in me as we panted for breath.
He looked at me lovingly, kissing me everywhere on my face, whispering “I love you” ‘s to me. I did the same as he remained there inside of me.
Suddenly we could hear faint crying coming through the doorway.
We looked at each other and smiled.
“I think we were a little too lout” he chuckled.
“Just a tad” I chuckled.
‘I’ll go check em” he said, moving out of me and standing up. He went to the bathroom quickly, coming out with a towel while wiping himself and his hands. Once finished with it, he threw it at me, grinning as he did so. He put on his boxers and headed out the door.
I wiped myself of the white substance all over my stomach, the small aching pain emitting from down below as the faint cries died down. I threw the towel aside and sprawled my body back down on the sheets. Resting my body from the recent lovemaking...
“Is this true?” asked the brunette news reporter, staring at me and the other guys as the truth was told from Chester’s mouth, recorded on camera.
“Listen lady, it’s either you believe it or not, we’re not going to fuckin repeat ourselves” said Joe, trying to hold in his anger.
So far the interview has been nothing but repeated questions from the woman, and grunts and scoffs from the rest of us. She was still awestruck at the information we fed her. Chester was the one brave enough, between us, to tell her. He told her the whole story, that that was the reason why he had broken up with Sam.
“Guys can we leave now? I’m getting hungry” whined Dave. The woman furrowed her eyebrows at him and we simply went out in a fit of giggles and laughter. We didn’t care; this woman was beyond annoying and irritation.
“I just have a few mo--”
“No that’s it!” Brad said, standing up, stretching his aching muscles.
“But--”
“You asked us a million fucking questions, how much more do you need?” flared Brad.
Chester also stood up, taking my hand in his as we walked off towards the door of the small room.
“I... I-I-- but--” said the lady, but our bodies were already going out the door.
“Jesus fucking Christ and all that’s holy, that bitch was really getting to me” said Brad.
“Yeah... we could tell” laughed Rob.
“Big Bad Brad is a Bitchy Banana Busboy” laughed Dave.
“Hey!” replied Brad, slapping him on the head.
“Can we please get some damn food?” yelled Joe, his hands flailing to his sides. “I’m gonna eat someone if I don’t get any soon”
“You okay?” asked Chester beside me, the others’ voices drowning out, my attention now only focused on Chester.
“Yeah... I’m okay” I replied silently. He squeezed my hand tighter as we walked over to his car.
“Are we gonna go get something to eat?” asked Chester as the other guys filed into their van.
“LET’S GO BUFFET-ING!” screamed Joe from the back seat of the van. We all stared at him. “What? I told you... I’m really hungry”
“Oh oh oh! I know which one we can go to” said Dave, jumping up and down by the van. “But I can’t tell you cause I don’t know how to give directions there... just follow the van okay Chester?”
Chester looked at the man, acting like a 5-year-old as he bounced off the floor, excitement clearly shown on his eyes.
“Chester!?”
“Yes... okay... you... weird... man” he replied.
Chester got in the drivers seat whilst I took the passenger. The rest of the guys got in the van and they started their way out of the parking lot of the building we were interviewed in.
I wasn’t really looking forward to going to this interview. I was uncomfortable the whole time, I didn’t want to be there, telling our secret to complete strangers, who will eventually tell the whole world. By 6:00 pm tonight, if not sooner, people will find out about Chester and I. They will have viewed our interview and think twice about us. They’ll all think differently, some despise, some overjoyed, some not bothered... some aroused.
I giggled quietly to myself as we drove to this destination Dave was leading us to.
“What’s so funny?” asked Chester as he looked over at me, the car stopping due to the lights. The guys on the van were waving madly at us as I turned my head to look at Chester.
“Just think... soon people will know” I said smiling, a nervous one at that.
“You’re giggling over that?” he asked, eyebrows raised.
“Well... it’s more of a ... nervous giggle” I blushed.
“It’s alright... no matter what people say... we won’t let that grudge us will we?”
“No... Of course not” I replied, looking ahead as the van in front of us started moving off, followed by Chester’s. “I’m just... nervous” I whispered out, trailing off my last word as I looked outside the window.
How will people see us now? How will the public treat us? How will the media treat us? What if they don’t play our songs anymore? They’ll scold us, make jokes about us on television.
The lyrics, written straight from the heart, ink scratched onto paper. What I’ve tried so hard to write in my heart about my feelings will be shown. People will understand the lyrics. Understand what they were talking about... understand my pain.
I was never the one to show how I felt to great number of people. I can only succumb to my friends. They were all the support I needed and I didn’t need anyone else. My friends were the only ones that understood me and took me for who I was. Now thousands, if not millions will know... and I don’t know how I’ll feel. Held back feelings revealed to nations...
“Mikey?” said Chester, placing his hand on my shoulder as I snapped back from my thoughts. “We’re here baby”
“Oh... sorry... I was just.. thinking” I said getting out of the car. Joe and Dave had already made it past the doors of the building.
“Come on you two” said Rob as he walked along side Brad, heading into the building. We closed the car doors, locked it and followed after them... hands intertwined.
“But she’s such a whore” Joe wailed, his hands flailing in the air as he remained seated, struggling to keep himself from jumping in the air as he tried his best at winning the argument he was pursuing against Brad.
“Dude, she can be my whore!” Brad replied. “I love her body”
“That’s very shallow of you Brad” laughed Dave.
“Hey!” Brad called. “It’s not my fault my sex drive for her is practically off the scales”
“Gah! She is ssooooooo gah!” Joe said, sticking out his tongue.
“Would... you... guys... be... quiet...” Breathed Rob. He clutched at his stomach for dear life. He looked as if he was going to blow. He ate way too much...
“Are they still arguing?” asked Chester behind me, returning from his washroom visit.
I let out a sigh. “Yes... unfortunately”
He pulled the chair right beside me and sat, edging closer so our seats were touching. He placed his hand over mine, entangling them as we watched Brad and Joe fight.
“Who is it this time?” he asked.
“Britney Spears” I answered.
“Dear god, these people have to stop this” he said, shaking his head. “Who’s pro and who’s con”
“Well... Brad loves her body, but Joe says she’s a whore... Dave over there thinks Joe is a maniac and Brad is shallow” I said, before turning to look at Rob, laughing as I did so. “...and Rob, well... I don’t think he has the ability to speak... let alone breath”
He laughed right beside me as Rob took notice and glared.
“I... thought... gay people... were suppose... to be... nice” Rob breathed.
“I’m nice” I replied.
“Sorry I can’t say the same” Chester grinned.
Odd stares and looks were coming from all directions of the restaurant. There wasn’t that many people, much to my surprise. Joe and Brad kept at their arguing, the other never ceasing to let the other win. They moved from one celebrity to another. As for Dave, he went over to Rob’s side and tried to teach him how to breath, all the while giggles emitted from Dave’s mouth as he watched the struggling young tall man clutching dearly at his stomach.
As for Chester and I, we couldn’t keep our hands from exploring. Seeming as though they have a life of their own, they wander to places where the public is not meant to see. Our lips were locked and our voices were muffled as the people surrounding us drowned out of our worries.
“See... Now that girl in there was hot!” Joe screeched once we reached the dark night.
“That girl was as slutty as a slut could slutter” Brad smirked.
“She was damn sexy... she had that I have a nice round ass and I know it going on” Joe grinned.
“Would you to stop” Dave whined.
Rob simply kept quiet as we walked over to the cars, finally recovered from his bloated state.
The guys got into their van as we said our goodbyes. I hugged each of the guys whilst Chester leaned against his car, watching us.
They drove off, waving as I returned it before turning around to face Chester.
“And what do you find so funny Mr. Bennington?” I grinned.
His hands were placed across his chest, a hand holding the keys while his ankles were on top of each other, resting comfortably. I moved my body towards him, straddling his feet as I pushed my body against his, leaning in for a kiss. He tilted his head to the side, making the kiss a lot more passionate, giving the both of us easier access to the other.
“Let’s get back” he said once we departed for breath. I nodded my head and moved a little bit away from so he could have room to move.
Once we were both in the car, we drove off, driving through the city streets, buildings and cars illuminating the dark night. We were near the house, and just as we turned the street, a car sped frantically past us, almost colliding with our car.
“Whoa!” Chester screamed. “What the bloody fuck...”
“What was that...” I whispered, holding on to the seat rightly.
The car was stopped for a second before Chester started riving again.
“Fuckin asshole. Don’t know how to drive” he said.
We pulled the car to driveway, getting and moving towards the front door.
We opened it and heard the sound of the television faintly enter our ears.
“We’re back!” Chester called through the house.
“Welcome back!” we heard Amy yell from the living room.
“Hey!” I said as we entered the living room. She was seated comfortably on the couch, remote control on her hand as she looked up at us.
“Where’s Draven?” she asked.
Panic quickly ran through me, and I’m sure Chester’s too, feeling his hand tighten around mine was a sure given clue.
Chester chuckled before stopping to look at Amy seriously. “We’d like to ask you the same thing?”
“I thought he was with you guys” she replied, placing the controller down on the coffee table, seriousness on her face told us she wasn’t joking.
“N-no... why? why would you think he was with us?” Chester said, suddenly angry. “You were babysitting him... you should know? What happened to him... did you put him somewhere... where is HE!?”
“Chester...” I said, calming him down. He took in a deep breath. Just as he was about to say something, I looked at him hard before he sighed it out and went to sit on the couch.
“Where is he Amy?” I asked more calmly.
“Well... Sam came” she answered.
“SHE WHAT!?” Chester screeched, standing up from the couch, anger flaring strongly in his veins.
“Chester!”
He let out another sigh before sitting back down on the couch, hands buried in his face.
“Why did she come?” I asked.
“She wanted to get Draven”
“And you just handed him over to her?” I said, trying to control myself from making my voice crack out the anger hidden in them.
“Well.. she said your two weeks are up and she said all these things about how she has to leave soon because her next flight is going and that she couldn’t wait for you guys to come back”
“But you still just handed him over to her!?” Chester said, his voice controlled this time.
“She said she was going to go to where you guys were and tell you guys herself since she couldn’t wait here... so I...” she was clearly nervous now, ashamed of her mistake. “So she didn’t come see you guys?” she asked shyly.
“What do you think!?” Chester replied.
“Chester!” I shouted at him.
“Sorry Amy.. I’m just...” he growled. “That fuckin bitch!”
“When did she come?” I asked.
“Well jut like... 10 minutes ago”
“Mike come on” Chester said, standing up abruptly from the couch and half ran towards the door.
I looked at him puzzled.
“She was the one driving so fuckin fast past us” he said, opening the door. “Come one!”
“I’ll come too” suggested Amy. She quickly took her light coat, her shoes and then headed towards the door, followed by me.
We jogged to the car and drove off.
“She I’m guessing she’s at the airport” said Chester, looking up at the rear view mirror to look at Amy.
“Yes, she said she was going to miss her flight soon”
Chester took that as an initiative to drive the car faster. I put on my seatbelt, as did Amy as I heard the click of the belt lock at the back, as we sat back and watched the lights blur past us.
“Chester...” I said nervously as we neared the airport. “don’t you think.... you’re going a little... too fast?”
I clutched onto the side of the door, my fingers going numb, as his speed remained constant.
“No” was his simple reply.
As soon as we reached the drop off area, we quickly ran out of the car and headed through the sliding doors, Chester almost hitting them due to their lack of speed.
We scoured all over the people’s heads. Looking for someone distinct to our eyes.
“What was she wearing?” asked Chester.
“She was wearing this red top and navy blue jogging pants” she replied. “Her hair is in a ponytail and she had a pink purse”
“Bad fashion sense... must be her” Chester said, jogging around, looking for someone in those particular pairs of clothing.
“I’ll head over this way” Amy suggested as we separated from each other. I shifted my head from person to person, looking intently for someone.
Chester ran to one of the police guards, asking him questions. I moved away from him and walked around some more, hoping to dear god that my eyes would spot them. The place wasn’t as crowded as it should. Maybe due to the time of night. You could easily spot someone here with red. There weren’t that many people here wearing that particular color. Just then...
“Unky Mikey!!!” I heard screamed at me. I looked down to see Draven running at me. My heart beamed at the sight of the young man running towards me, hands outstretched as he awaited for me to grab him and lift him up.
As I started jogging towards him, a pair of unnoticed hands swooped him up and carried him over his shoulder. The tall man that dropped him off last time carried him and ran towards his terminal.
“CHESTER!!!” I shouted.
I ran after him, Draven making noises as his body shifted from the man’s shoulder, giggles emitting from him as I chased them both frantically.
“Wheeeeeee!” he squealed. “Faster faster!”
Although he was enjoying this, I wasn’t. This man is overly fast. I was starting to trail behind just as we reached the entrance of his terminal number, the waiting area.
He stopped for a moment in front of the guards, showed them something before moving past the metal detectors. Just as I got there, the guards stopped me and asked to show them my ticket.
“I don’t have one” I panted.
“Sorry sir, but I can’t let you through” guard stated.
“You don’t understand” I said, trying to catch my breath. Just as I was about to speak Chester stopped right beside me. I looked over at him. “They’re in there” I pointed. “But we have no tickets so we can’t go in”
“Fuck that!” he said and ran through the guards and the metal detector as it beeped frantically, the red lights swirling around.
“Hey stop!” the guards yelled. Chester didn’t listen and kept running. I followed after the guards as I passed the detector.
“Stop! STOP!” yelled the guards, as more of them emerged from nowhere and started running towards Chester.
I caught up to the guards and spotted Sam and the other man, Draven now standing on the ground, Sam’s hand over him.
“You fuckin bitch!” yelled Chester. Just a few meters away from them, the guards managed to catch him and topple him to the floor. He lay on his stomach, a guard’s knee on his back as they cuffed his hands behind him. “Let me the fuck go!” Chester yelled, struggling underneath the guard.
I breathed hard, thinking, thinking of what to do. I can’t let this happen. This must not happen. Sam is illegally taking Draven away from him, from us. She can’t do that. That bitch can’t fuckin do that. She can’t...
I looked at all the guards.. all guards, except for two cops. I silently move over to them as they paid close attention to Chester squirming on the floor. Before they could react, I grabbed the gun from his pocket and pointed it at them.
“No one move” I said nervously. “Especially you Sam” I said, pointing it over to her. What am I doing? I was shaking. Badly. The gun was trembling in my hand as I lightly placed my forefinger on the trigger button. My heart was racing, my mind had no control over my actions when I grabbed the gun. Now that I have it, my hand has regretted it.
“Mike...” Chester said, looking up from his view.
My heart rate kept increasing. This feeling, this scene, this... everything. It’s reminding me. Reminding me of the time I never wanted to remember. But now... its come back to me like a ton of bricks thrown at my head. Smashing at every corner, shouting, screaming, and yelling at me.
Mark.
Now I’m in his shoes. The one with the gun, the one who has the lives of the people in front of me in balance. I hold their lives tightly with the gun I’m holding. Pressing the trigger is the only key for their release. I’m just like him. They’re horrified for their lives due to this action I took. I’ve become just like him. I’m no better than he is.
“Unky Mikey” said Draven silently, walking up to me.
“Draven!!!” yelled Sam. The man with her held her back by the shoulder. She placed her hand in her mouth as she watched in anticipation.
I looked down at him, tears lightly spewing from my eyes.
“Unky Mikey” he repeated. “What you doing with toy gun?” he asked.
I looked down at him sniffing. “They’re... they’re taking you away buddy. And your dad and I don’t want that” I said, kneeling down to his eye level.
“I not going anywhere” he smiled. “Dravy still here see” he said, outstretching his hand. “I never leave Unky Mikey cause Dravy loves Unky Mikey”
“How much?” I asked, chuckling as I wiped away the tears. For a moment, nothing else mattered. Just the little kid that stood before me which I so dearly wanted to protect, for the benefit of Chester and me.
“This much!” he said, outstretching his hand and his legs as much as he could. I laughed again, wiping away yet another set of tears as I stood up, rubbing his head and messing up his hair as he giggled.
“You can’t take him away Sam” I said to her, standing up. Her soft nervousness of Draven approaching me has turned into pure red anger. The man beside her still holding her by the shoulders. “You had no right to take him away like that”
“Now sir” the guard interrupted. “We can settle this, just please place the gun down”
“No” I replied.
“PUT THE GUN DOWN!!!” screamed Sam.
I heard Draven move and clutch onto my leg as tight as he could, suddenly frightened of Sam’s loud voice.
“What’s wrong buddy?” I asked down at him, his face hidden behind my leg, away from his mother.
“Mommy’s scary. She always talk loud” he whispered, nervousness in his tiny voice.
“Draven come here!” yelled Sam again. Draven only clutched tighter onto my pants at the sound of his mother’s voice. “COME HERE!” she yelled again. I looked down at the child to see his head shaking wildly, burying it into my pants as I heard him cry.
“You’re scaring him!” I yelled to her. “What the hell did you do to him!”
“Give him back to me you fucker!” she said, under her gritted teeth.
“No!” I replied.
“I’m his mother!” she said, more to the officer than me. The officer simply looked at her then me. The other guards were watching, nothing they could do. They couldn’t sneak up behind me due to the wall that was there.
“Please sir... we can deal with this, all we ask of you is to put the gun down” the officer said calmly. The other officer, which I stole the gun from, glared at me along with the other guards. Chester lay on the floor still, with a guard on top of him as he looked at me.
“Get off him!” I said to the guard, pointing the gun to him. He quickly got off Chester and stood back. “Un-cuff him” he quickly complied and took the cuff off of his hands.
Before I could react, the man holding Sam by the shoulder took the gun from the pocket of the officer that was closest to them and ran over to Chester, taking him by neck and holding the gun to his head.
“My turn” he growled. He moved back from the rest of the group, dragging Chester along with him. “Sam” he said and she quickly ran on over to him, a devious smile on her face.
“Draven... come here” she said in her motherly voice. Draven didn’t run to her, instead, he stayed hidden behind my leg as Sam’s motherly face turn into the devils.
“Fuck the kid” the man said.
“But...” Sam replied, looking at him.
“Sam” was his simple reply.
Sam backed down and moved behind the man.
“Now put your gun down you damn twat or I’ll kill your boyfriend here” he spat.
I slowly crouched down towards the ground and placed the gun down gently on the floor, my eyes locked with Chester’s. Not a sign of nervousness or any expression at that was displayed on his face. He just kept his stare at me, never removing it as I stood straight back up.
“Good boy” the man replied. “Sam... grab the keys in his pocket, they must have a car awaiting out there” I could see the man hold the gun tighter against Chester’s temple as Sam dug into Chester’s pants to retrieve the keys, finding them, she pulls them out.
“The car must be outside... go” he said. Sam ran off, keys dangling in her hand as the man slowly dragged Chester towards the metal detectors. The guards and the two police officers said things to him now, telling him to place the gun down and that we can deal with it later. The man yelled obscenities them all as the sound of the metal detector went frantic, the man and Chester moving through them.
I followed close behind them, Draven still clinging onto me tightly.
“Stay the fuck back!” he yelled. The few people that were outside, waiting in lines and moving went hysteric and ran as far away from him as possible. He flailed the gun around, warning people not to come too close.
I watched in horror as they got closer and closer to the exit. A turning feeling in my stomach was pounding, crunching at my insides, fearing for Chester’s life. He hasn’t said a single word, his face was still straight and our eyes were still locked. If he were to die, I would be the last thing he sees.
“You can’t die” I whispered, knowing very well no one could hear me.
I looked up at the higher levels, a few snipers were gathering around, getting ready to shoot the captor. The man has obviously not seen them yet, I only wish that they take him down soon.
“Please let him go!” I yelled, my voice seeming to echo through the silent building. There were silent whispers coming from other people, scrambling as they tried to get out of the scene, but most stayed, hoping to witness something.
The man stopped just at the front of the door, grinning. “Why?” he replied. “Give me a very good reason to let him go”
I bit my lip, looking at Chester still. “...because I love him” I answered. “please... please let him go”
“You love him huh?” he laughed. “What... you gay or something?”
I could feel the tears well up at the side of my eyes but I refused to let them down. “Yes... I am”
“Faggot!” he shouted. “Do you know how much I hate FAGGOTS!!!” he pushed the gun harder in Chester’s temple, this time Chester flinched, wincing in pain. “You fuckin fuck-ups, you aren’t meant to be in this world, you’re a mistake, you’re all a mistake to humanity!”
I looked down at the ground, shame filling me.
“Don’t listen to him baby... you’re not a mistake” Chester said, a sentence finally flowing through his mouth.
I looked up at him, the tears that were in my eyes silently flowing down my cheeks.
“Shut up fag!” the man yelled. “Don’t make me kill you”
“You’ll never be a mistake, you’re my world... and I love you” Chester smiled.
“Chester...” I cried.
“I said SHUT UP!!!” the man removed his hand gripping Chester at a headlock and pushed him forward as he stretched out the hand holding a gun, about to shoot him...
“NOOOOO!!!” I screamed running towards him. By this time, Draven had let go of his grip on my pants as I lurched towards Chester's body.
A gunshot fired as my eyes widened with fear.
I lurched for his body as everything blurred except for his figure in front of me. I reached him, a second after the gun shot had fired, and then another gunshot rang through the building.
“Chester!” I screamed. Reaching his body and holding him as he almost toppled over to the floor. “Chester...” I whispered, his body unable to move under my hold. “Jesus... Chester please... wake up”
His eyes were closed, his body was limp and I felt warm thick liquid ooze onto my hands. I took it away from where it was positioned, and looked at the crimson blood stain. Staring back at his body, I notice his chest slowly rise and fall, but he refuses to awaken.
“No... no, no..” I panicked. “Chester... oh dear god” the rivulets of tears made their way down my cheeks, moving him slightly to see where he had been shot. There was a patch of blood situated around his left abdomen, tarnishing his clothes. I let my whimpers dull me as I buried my head in the crook of his neck, sobbing out my tears as I clutched onto him, not wanting him to leave me. “Chester please... don’t die on me” I pulled his limp body away and looked at his face. “Damn it Chester... I know you’re still in there” I whimpered.
“Daddy?” I heard Draven whisper beside. “Unky Mikey... what happen to Daddy?”
I looked at the child, standing there, unaware of just what happened, scared and lost, frightened as he approached me and the lifeless form of the man I so dearly loved. I sobbed now, just watching Draven, and then averting my eyes back to Chester’s closed ones.
“Unky Mikey, why you crying?” he asked.
I let out more sobs, as I buried my face into Chester’s clothes, unable to answer Draven’s question, not wanting to, in hopes that I’m wrong.
I heard Draven start to whimper, then sob hysterically as the small child’s realization kicked in. This only made me cry harder, as I looked at him with one open arm as he moved to me, my hand encompassing his small frame.
People were moving frantically around us as I looked around. A huge motionless body was being dragged by the door, hands stretched out as the blood smeared on the tile floors. Blood was splattered by the doors also, red overpowering the silver color.
“Oh dear god” I heard Amy gasp. I looked up at her, my eyes flooding with tears as she knelt beside me, hugging me. Her mouth was unable to form words as I stared at her, horrified and not knowing what to do. I just sat there, clutching onto Chester’s hand whilst Draven sobbed beside me. She picked Draven up and held him, the small child crying onto her shoulders.
I looked back at Chester, his form still lifeless as the ambulance sirens ringed in my head. I watched as the paramedics ran to us, telling me words, worthless words as I sat there watching them moving around us. One of them picked me up from behind by the armpits as they hauled his body onto the ambulance trolley.
“No” I cried. “Don’t take him away”
The man holding me, moved me along with the trolley, following it as I watched Chester get hauled inside the ambulance. The man helped me up in it as I sat there, frightened as I leaned in and intertwined our hands.
I sniffled more tears, watching the fast placed bandages around his abdomen start to stain blood again.
I took my other hand and wiped away what little sweat he had on his forehead, and around his face. I kept my hand at his cheek, feeling the coldness starting to hit me, biting me, making its way through my system, making me shiver and shutter at the cold.
I sat there beside him, holding his hand, afraid for his life.
“Chester...” I whispered.
The time in the ambulance felt like hours, hours watching him as he struggled to breath. Hours of pain staking agony, agony form just watching him fight for his life, clutching on to all that he had left. Still the tears fell freely down my cheeks, trickling down onto his own face, my cheek placed against his cold ones.
As soon as the ambulance stopped, everything blurred. Everyone and everything was moving at hyper speed. Nothing was recognisable as I felt someone move me, moving me from wherever I was. All that was visible in my line of sight was that of Chester’s. When his figure had disappeared, I fought against the persons hold, trying to pry myself away, wanting to see nothing but Chester.
A couple of hours now I’ve been situated at this same spot, on this white plastic chair that seems to want to push me off, the pain at the lower part of my body aching. Amy, Draven and the other guys arrived 30 minutes after the doctor had tried to restrain me, holding my fighting body as I struggled to get them off of me, one by one they throw themselves at me as I cried out to let them leave me be. When the guys arrived, they pushed all the doctors away and held me, comforted me as my sobs erupted. Brad held me, hugged me for all the friendship that was left in him to try and hold me steady, steadying my endless tears as my body weakened from all the crying I had emitted. Dropping to the floor, my stomach turned and ached as Brad dropped himself with me, holding me, crying along with me as everyone watched me, watched me at my weakest state.
Amy played with Draven, trying her best to blur the child of what happened to his father and what his uncle was going through. Joe and Dave helped her, they faked their joy just for the sake of him. Brad was continually arguing with the doctors. He would give up then try again a few minutes later. Rob sat beside me the whole time, silent as he watched over me, in case my body had the urge to create another scene. Every time my eyes would water up, he would lean in and hug me which quickly soothed me, he would hold my hand and try his hardest to smile, smile for the sake of being strong. But I knew deep down he was just as badly hurt as I was. But I couldn’t hold it like them, I couldn’t hold my tears, I couldn’t hold the pain from seeping out. It was too overwhelming...
“Why not!?” Brad argued.
“We don’t know if he’s ready to see anyone as of yet--”
“He’s been in there for 3 hours” Brad almost yelled, receiving a frightened look from the doctor. “You can’t leave us with nothing, you can’t let us hang like this!”
“I’m sorry but there’s nothing I can do--”
“Well figure something out!”
“Please.. sir just remain--”
“Wait” interrupted another doctor. “Are you here for Mr. Bennington?”
“Yes” Brad exclaimed. My ears perked and I looked up from the confines of my knees placed against my chest to watch the doctor talk with Brad.
“Well he can only see one of you, he’s still pretty much unconscious but he’s slowly recovering” the doctor said, speaking to Brad. Brad looked at me, ushering me to come to him. I took my legs from my chest and got up, walking slowly to the doctor and Brad. “Who will go see him?” asked the doctor, looking up from his folder.
Brad placed his hand on my shoulder and shoved me forward slightly. “I’ll go” I whispered. The doctor started walking off, white lab coat trailing behind him as I turned around the see everyone standing behind me, faint smiles on their face as they nodded me to go. I took a deep breath and followed the doctor.
Numerous doctors and nurses moved about the hallway, leading patients slowly to their destination as they looked at them in grief, others smiling as they comforted the weak. I lowered my head, not wanting to see these people, people with hurt and agony etched across their faces. Ruined lives trying their best to move on and trudge to their daily routines.
“He’s in there” said the doctor, facing me as he pointed his thumb through the white door. “A nurse will come in every 30 minutes to check up on him. Don’t try to wake him, he’ll come to be when he‘s ready” he smiled, walking away, leaving me be.
I held the knob and turned in slowly, entering the silent white room, the sound only entering my ear was that of the heart rate machine, beeping along with Chester’s heartbeat, slowly.
I stood there momentarily, watching him as my eyes begun to stung once again. I walked slowly to the right side of the bed, holding onto the small bar beside the bed for support, in case my legs decide to give way. I looked down at him, his eyes closed, his face paler that usual. I placed my hands slowly on his forehead, a slight bit of coldness from him. My lips trembled as tears began to fall down. Just as quickly as they made their descent, I wiped them away with my sleeve.
“Chester” I whispered. I took his hand and intertwined it with my own, holding it against my lips as I kissed it before placing it on my forehead as I the tears failed to stay welled up. I sat on the white chair just beside the bed, my eyes locked with his closed ones. “You‘re worrying me to death you know?” I said, trying my hardest to chuckle. “You have no idea how scared I am. I don’t know what I would have done if... if... something else happened” I dismissed the thought of him ever leaving me as I moved onto something else. “Well.. since we have Draven now, we can be a complete family” I smiled a him. “No one will come in our way, we’re going to be a perfect family, Chester” but I knew too well we were not going to be accepted as easily as I wanted us to be “...a perfect family”
The door opened abruptly, a nurse coming through the door holding a clipboard, smiling at me as she moved over to the machines, watching it and taking quick notes silently. I ignored her and let her be as I kept my stare at Chester, saying pointless things while holding his hand tightly.
Throughout the night I remained there, just holding onto his hand as the same nurse entered the room countless times throughout. Suddenly feeling my body weaken, slowly, my head lowered onto the bed, my eyes closing shut as I slept.
~*~
I woke to the feeling of my hair being stroked, slowly and calmly as I opened my eyes to adjust to the amount of light blaring in my eyes. Blinking a few times, I lifted my head as the hand stopped and rested at the crook of my neck. Looking up, my eyes made contact with Chester’s, brown eyes that steal me from the world and replace my whole being with so much joy.
“Morning baby” he smiled.
“Chester!” I screamed as I stood up from the chair and wrapped my arms around him.
“Careful, careful there rabbit” he chuckled.
“I’m sorry” I replied, pulling away and looking down at his lying body. My eyes began to water again as I watch him, alive and well.
“Baby don’t cry” he said. “Come here” he said, taking me into a hug again, this time slowly as he rubbed my back.
We pulled away and I sat back onto the chair, pulling it even closer as he entwined his hand with mine.
“You miss me?” he chuckled.
“Miss you?” I replied, a tear making its way down from my eyes. “Of course not”
“Well maybe the bullet should have gone higher then”
“Shut up” I replied, the irony in my voice departing. “Of course I fuckin missed you” I said, staring at our entwined hands.
“You know I would never leave you” he said calmly. “I would give up heaven or hell’s treasures to come back here and be with you”
“Chester...” I whispered, more tears flowing out.
“I love you Mike, if you haven’t noticed already, I would give up anything for you”
“And I for you Chester” I said, my eyes now connected to his. “You just... scared me so damn much”
“Hey, hey” he said, tilting my slowly bowing head to meet his gaze once more. “I promise I will never leave you again okay?” he said whilst I nodded my head. “...ever”
“Okay..” I whispered.
He smiled at me warmly, our eyes staying focused on each other before we started to chuckle.
“Now help me up” he said, sitting his body up from the few pillows behind his back. “Let’s bust out of this joint”
“Chester, you’re not fully healed yet” I said, resting my other hand on his chest, pushing it down lightly until his back made contact with the pillows again.
“But I feel fine” he argued.
“No... you’re not healed” I replied.
“But Mikey”
“But Chester” I replied.
He looks at me, lips pouted and eyes watery as he did his best impression of the puppy dog eyes.
“Stop it” I said, trying my best not to smile to him. “Chester... you’re staying put until the doctor says you can leave and that’s that”
“You act like such a mother” he chuckled.
“Only because you’re being childish” I said, sticking out my tongue at him.
“Oh well... look who’s childish now Mr. I-like-to-pick-on-my-boyfriend” he smirked.
Instead of resisting to smile, I let it grace my lips, the thought of him being my boyfriend was more than enough to cause my cheeks to turn into multiple shades of red. Biting my lip, I look once again at our entwined hands.
“You are the most adorable human being you know that?” he said, chuckling slightly as he squeezed my hand. “I swear... I have to be the luckiest man to have you”
“Chester” I whispered, the smile on my lips never ceasing to remove itself.
“And I have you all to myself..” he chuckled.
“Yes you do... now stop it before someone comes in here”
“So what?... they can come in for all I care” he said. “They’re just jealous cause I have you and they don’t”
I lowered my head and rested it on our hands while I let out chuckles of embarrassment.
“And believe me...”
“Hmm?”
“I’m never gonna let you go”
The rest of the day I’ve held nothing but Chester’s hand. I refused to let him go in fear of somehow, someway of losing him. The rest of the guys filed in, happy faces greeting Chester and I as they hugged him they made their speeches of relief to the blond.
“Hi Daddy” Draven said, stretching his arms to his father while on Amy’s arms. Seeing that Chester needed both his hands, I let go of our entwined hands and watched as the duo shared embraces.
“You miss me bud?” Chester asked.
“Yeah... I miss you lots” he beamed. “What happen to you?”
“Well... I uhhh... daddy had a little accident” Chester said, trying not to make his little accident too obvious to the young boy. “But I’m all better now”
“Kay good” he smiled. “Cause I don’t want to cry anymore”
“You cried for me?”
“Yeah” he said nodding his head wildly up at down. “and cos.. cos unky Mikey cry too... he cry lots. Lots more than me” he said, jabbing his finger at his chest.
My face flushed as Chester looked at me while the other guys around us awwed.
“Well I think Uncle Mikey is all better now” Chester said, smiling at me. “He won’t have to cry anymore”
Eventually the guys had to leave, leaving me to be alone with Chester again. Amy was taking Draven home, staying there with him till we come back, and the other guys went home as well.
“How badly did you cry?” Chester asked, not in a mocking way, but more serious, while we watched the white TV hanging from the ceiling.
This took me by surprise... How was I to know how much I cried. “I uhh... ummm... I... don’t know”
“From the sounds of it, seems like you let out all your body fluid” this time in a joking voice.
“Well... since the doctor’s keep straining me from trying to get to you, there was nothing else I could do” I replied silently, my eyes focused on the TV.
“Come here” he said, moving over on the white bed to provide me some room.
“Huh?” I said, looking at him.
“Come on... it’s big enough” he smirked. “We can both fit”
“Are you sure?”
“Mike”
“Alright, alright” I said, bending down to take off my shoes before moving onto the bed.
“See I told you so” he said, as I laid my back down onto the bed. He placed his right hand behind my back as he turned himself to the side, facing me as our faces come close together.
“Uhh... Chester... aren’t you in any pain?” I asked worried.
“Nope” he said, tapping his finger on my nose. “I was shot on the very left of my abdomen”
“Oh...right” I replied, looking down his body to the patched up area. “Does it still hurt?”
“Not really... it’s just stinging a bit” he replied, his eyes focused on mine.
He took the controller and turned off the TV, the sound becoming to distracting. He let out a long sigh as he pulled me closer to him, my head resting on his shoulder as he turned to look at the ceiling.
“Chester...” I whispered, not knowing if he had fallen asleep or not.
“Yeah?” he replied.
I remained silent, not wanting to continue. “Nothing nevermind...”
We just laid there together on the hospital bed, his right hand draped behind my head holding me close by the shoulder as I sprawled out lazy circles on his chest through the thin fabric of the hospital clothing.
“Chester...” I whispered again, a few minutes later, this time determined to finish what I had meant to say earlier.
“Yeah?” came his silent reply.
“I’m uhh... I’m sorry” I said.
“Why are you sorry?” he asked, confusion in his voice as he turned on his side once more to look at me.
I stopped outlining circles on his chest as I opened my mouth “I’m sorry for what I put you through. You’ve been there for me all along and I’m sorry I didn’t notice. Through my actions I’ve put you through hell and I didn’t mean to and I’m--”
He put his finger to my lips, stopping me from continuing.
“It’s alright baby” he whispered, taking his finger from my lips. “Even if I did have to go through hell to get to you, I would gladly do it”
“I’m just... I’m so sorry...” I said, burying my face in the crook of his neck. “...now you’ve been shot because of me...”
He wrapped his hands around me, hugging me as tight as his body would let him without a lot of pain.
“It’s not your fault okay...” he said.
“It sure feels like it” I said, a tear silently making its way down from my eye.
“Don’t say that” he replied.
“HEY GUYS!” screamed Joe as he barged in through the door. “Oh sorry” he said as my head darted out from the crook of Chester’s neck to see the Korean. “Turn on the TV turn on the TV” he said, moving beside the bed as he looked up at the black screen, waiting for the images to appear.
Chester took the controller and flicked it on, a cartoon was playing.
“No not that channel” he said, furrowing his eyebrows at Chester. “here give me” he said, taking the controller from his hand and flicking it to the correct channel.
“Joe what’s this about--” asked Chester.
“Shhh... Shhh!” he said, silencing him.
“...she was caught about 30 minutes after the accident in the airport. She drove off and the cops quickly chased after her” the reporter said. “She was speeding through the highway when she collided with another vehicle. A young woman, Sasha Carlton, was killed on the other vehicle while Samantha Bennington only sustained minor injuries. She was taken to jail late last night. Cops say she might have to spend most of her life in jail, but they aren’t certain for sur--”
Joe turned off the TV, cutting the reporters voice out as he looked at the both of us beaming. “She’s going to be in jail!”
“We don’t have to worry about her anymore” Chester said.
“Will you file a suit against her?” Joe asked.
“That’s alright... the fact that she has to stay in jail for most of her life is gruelling enough” Chester replied.
“Well she deserves it” I whispered, burying my head back in the comfort of Chester’s neck. “She deserves everything all the shit she’s been through...” I said trailing off, closing my eyes not wanting to think about it any longer.
The incident was taken to court, much to my obligation, but it didn’t matter to me. Nothing mattered to me other than Chester and Draven. They were the ones I truly cared about. As for Samantha, well.. she lost the court trail, along with her ‘boyfriend’. She ended up cussing him and lying to him, for he too had lied in the court room and testified that she was the one who planned the whole thing out. She went in an all out war against him in the room and hurled her body at him, but thankfully for the few guards that were there, they managed to stop her.
She tried her hardest to force Chester to help her and get her out of the situation, but Chester was stronger than that and said nothing. The judge eventually made the ruling that she be sent to jail for 4 years, and 500 hours of community service.
But Chester’s heart got the best of him, he got Sam out of jail, but she still had the 500 hours of community service to do. Although Chester had freed Sam from going to jail, Chester also told her to live someplace else and leave them be. She refused first and demanded she take Draven with her, but if she did, she would be back to jail was Chester‘s reply. At some point, my heart hurt to see her like that.
So she moved away and promised to leave us be, including Draven.
Now we’re a family, Chester, Draven and I. We’d quit being a band and took parenting full-time. The other guys thankfully didn’t mind, they agreed too and even supported it. Although we were different as a couple and even harder so that we were known worldwide, they were there to help and will continue to be as we take on the world, headstrong with Draven in both our arms.
We didn’t have to worry about working or getting any jobs, we had enough to support us in our lifetime. We also saved some of it for Draven once he’s grown, to spend and for his schooling. Even though I can just lay in the house all day, mopping around doing nothing, I chose to do community work. It wasn’t really work, much more of a form of enjoyment to me. Everyday of the week I would come in the centre and help teens with their problems, whether it be drugs, sex, dating, parents... et cetera. I was like a counsellor, taking in a group of students and help them to deal with it.
Chester on the other hand, he chose to be a chef. A very fine one I might add. It was something he always loved doing, something that he enjoyed and loved experimenting with, not that he doesn’t experiment enough with me, mind you, but this to him was something of a joy. In a short amount of time, he made his way to being a manager at that restaurant, le chateau de gormet, which to me is a funny name for a restaurant for some odd reason. The pay was excellent, although he didn’t need it, it was just something that was there.
As for Amy, well we made her our official nanny. She would take care of Draven whenever we had someplace to be. She didn’t mind, in fact she enjoyed it and loved being around the little child. According to Draven, he sees her as an aunt, and the other guys, well lets just say that Draven has a lot of relatives.
It’s interesting how much we’ve grown, especially me. I was scared, frightened and always felt alone when the band took off, and even more so when I told everyone the news.
The days I’ve had to spend with Mark were days that still linger in my head, haunting me and waking me amidst the darkness of the night. But Chester was there, he was always there to soothe it away and remove it by one simple kiss. Now I could talk freely with him, talk about all the things I’ve had to go through with him every single night. I thought Chester wouldn’t like to hear it but he insisted I let out instead of keeping it in and maybe consume. He remained with me and helped me calm down as I told those dreaded tales.
There were parts I haven’t told him yet, parts that I wasn’t sure I was ready to let out. I was afraid of him being disgusted of me, although he told me time and time again that it was all in the past. But still, my mind didn’t have to the urge to tell him... not just yet. Thankfully, he waited patiently, knowing well that everything I said to him thus far, wasn’t exactly everything.
Now I don’t feel as alone or frightened anymore. I had Chester. Just seeing him every single day was enough to rid me of any bad thoughts. Just seeing him helped me get through the rest of the day without a care or a worry.
News still spread every now and then about our relationship. Everyone wanted to know what was going on with the ‘gay’ couple. We pushed those aside and tried our hardest not to let it bother us. We have thousands of people supporting us, literally. Every day in our site we would get comments about how much they supported us and how we helped them. Dozens of celebrities also took a liking in our confidence and went out to the media to shout it out. They weren’t ashamed to call us their friends and reminded everyone that we are the same people that they knew once they first started off.
Interviews were something that Chester and I both didn’t like. We hated the fact that every once in a while, someone would be phoning in and asking for an interview, or mail in, or other means of contacting us. Eventually, those died down and the news about us were a thing of the past. Most people got over it and moved on with their lives, seeing ours as none of their concern. But there are those few that don’t seem to quit and just seem to love to bash us. We didn’t take those at heart, those people didn’t matter.... let them think what they think.
A year later... things have changed a lot in our lives, especially in mine and Chester’s. But they changed for the good.
Chester being 29 and I being 28, well, our sex drive is still in tact. Whenever we had the chance, we’d go at it, somewhat like bunnies. I of course was the passive one and always remained at the bottom, but sometimes I like to see the view from the top, which is always interesting. But knowing Chester, he likes to be in control, the dominant one.
I, of course, never minded...
The rain was light, almost like a mist as I drive the car slowly up into the driveway, the grey sky covering the slowly dimming day. I park the car and turn off the ignition, stepping out as the rain pelted at me lightly. I closed the door, locking it by the touch of a button. I jogged to the front of the house, keys in hand as I unlocked the wooden door, waiting for the click on the lock before opening it ajar, making enough room for me to go through before closing it.
The house was silent, no lights other than the grey color coming through from the windows.
“Chester?” I called, taking off my shoes as I slowly walk away from the foyer, into the empty living room. “Dravy?” I sing-sang.
Without any warning, a pair of hands wrapped themselves around my waist, pushing me to the couch as I lay face down on it, muffling for the body on top of me to get off.
Gasping for air, I turn my body around to look at my captor, grinning madly down at me.
“I missed you” he purred, sucking at the bottom of my lip lightly as I struggle to sit up.
“C-Chester” I said, trying to form his name as he nips at me.
“Mmm?” he responded, taking his body and hauling himself atop of me completely.
“Ngh... Ah... where... where is Draven?” I gasped, as he sucked at my neck, nibbling at it.
“Asleep” he said, lifting his head up before diving back down to continue his ministration.
“Chester?” I said, my mouth open so I can breath in properly.
“Mmm?”
“Can we take this in the bedroom please?” I asked.
“Why not here?” he smirked, looking down at me.
“Sweaty skin against leather... it isn’t the best combination” I smirked back at him, causing him to nod in agreement.
He got off of me, as I slowly got off of the couch as well. Sighing, I uncrumpled my clothes. I looked up at him, his eyebrows cocked up as I grinned at him.
“It’s messy!” I replied.
He rolled his eyes before taking my arm, both of us practically running towards the bedroom. I bit my lip as we jogged down the small hallway, passing by Draven’s room before finally making it to our master bedroom. We hurried in and he closed the door.
He pushed my body against it, pinning me as he took the hand he was holding and lifting it over my head, taking my other one and doing the same thing.
He smiled deviously before ramming his lips against mine, pushing his whole body against me as hard as he could, causing me to grow harder, our groins rubbing against one another.
He drove his tongue inside me, battling me, making sure to conquer every millimetre of my mouth.
We pulled apart, gasping for air, our hands still above my head as I looked into his eyes, lust filled, as was mine. Once my breath was caught, I took the initiative and locked our lips once more. My tongue roamed the insides of his mouth, the mouth I’ve memorized, knowing very well his weak and sensitive spots, which cause him to moan.
A moaned escaped between our joined lips, causing me to smile at my accomplishment.
We pulled apart once again, taking our hands down as he pulled me towards the bed. He positioned his hands down onto my waist, turning us around before we hit the bed, once we did I fell backwards with him on top of me, along with those luscious pink lips.
I pulled him away, situating my whole body on the bed, placing my head on the pillow as he crawled himself on top of me, grin gracing his lips. Before I knew it, our lips were once again upon each other, ravaging each other madly. I closed my eyes tight, savouring his taste, that taste which only belonged to him, that delicious taste I would eagerly give my life for.
He pulled away, gasping for air as he started down my neck, sucking on it madly, still continuing his descent. He snaked his hands under my sweater, and removed it, pulling it over my head along with the t-shirt underneath it, leaving me half-naked. I watched him as he licked his lips before journeying lower. He got to my right nipple and sucked on it for dear life whilst playing with the other one. I let out a low moan, closing my eyes, tilting my head as stars danced in the darkness of my closed lids.
He again went lower, leaving a trail of kisses on my stomach, dipping his tongue in my navel before he got to my pants. He pulled his head back a little from the close proximity it was in to unbuckle my belt. Once done, he threw it over his head like a child unwrapping a present. He pulled the pants down, also throwing it away once fully down from my legs.
He looked up at me as I laid there, clad only in my boxers with my erection darting, creating a tent. I breathed in harshly as I waited for him to continue. Finally done torturing me with his evil smirk, he hooked both his forefingers at the top of my boxers, pulling it down slowly, showing my raging hard-on before pulling the material of clothing off completely.
Instead of paying the much needed attention it deserved, he instead breathed out on top of it, causing me to whimper in need before he got back up to my face, smothering my lips. Realising his full figure was still clothed, my idle hands began to tore off pieces off his clothing. First his white shirt, his pants, then the boxers, showing the aching limb wanting to be released. Both our bodies were naked, flesh against flesh as he stared down at me and I stared up at him.
He pecked my lip one last time as he went back down to continue what he had started. He stayed above it, tormenting me with the air he exhales.
“Chester” I whined.
“Sorry baby” he chuckled.
Without further ado, he licked the top of the head causing me to moan out his name loudly. He swirled his tongue around, causing my ajar mouth to let out noises of ecstasy. He lowered his mouth, taking me slowly into him, which caused me to squirm, holding onto the sheets underneath me tightly.
Slowly he moved his head back up, then pushing it back down his throat.
“C-Chester” I moaned, my body arching as I tilted my head back, my eyes fluttering as pleasure filled my veins.
His slow movements began to increase, edging me closer.
He stopped abruptly, causing a low moan from me. I looked down at him as he unsheathed his mouth before he came back up, letting me taste myself.
“Chester...” I whispered once we pulled apart, our foreheads against one another.
“Yeah?” he responded, catching his breath.
“Will... will you..--”
He pecked on my lips, interrupting me, knowing well what I was going to say. I smiled up at him as he got himself off of me and then the bed.
He headed into the bathroom, rummaging through the drawers and cabinets.
“Mike?” he called.
“Chaz?” I replied.
“Where is it?”
“Where’s what?”
“The lube...”
‘Where’d you put it last time?” I said, sitting my naked form up to look at him from the side, his naked body leaning against the doorframe.
“Well it should be in the first drawer”
“Chaz... just get anything that’ll let you slide in easier” I said, dropping my head on the pillow below me as I giggled at my reply.
He let out a chuckle.
Finally coming back on the bed, he straddles me as he held a jar in his hand.
“Vaseline?” he said, letting me have a look at it.
“That’s lubey enough” I replied.
“Yeah... but it’s not the special scented one I bought” he grinned, causing me to grin back at him. “But anything is good for my pretty” he said, kissing me on the lips, diving his tongue in as I heard the jar open beside my head.
He kept at his plunder in my mouth as I felt something nudge at me from below. Slowly, one finger entered me, causing me to whimper slightly, my body quickly adjusting to the sensation. Another finger joined in, slick skin easily sliding in. He used those two fingers like scissors, like he always does, opening me up and lubricating me, allowing my body to adjust to the feel.
Satisfied, he pulled them out and also pulled away from the kiss.
He dipped his fingers in the jar of Vaseline again, his eyes focused on mine as he encircled his palm around his erection, lubricating it.
I bit my lip as I watched him take in ragged breaths. Once done, he took my legs and situated them around his waist. He looked down at me, getting ready to enter slowly as I clutched onto the sheets below me tightly, readying myself for the invasion.
I felt the head of his hard-on at my entrance before he pushed in bit by bit.
This, to me, was to slow for my comfort. I pushed myself into him, shutting my eyes tightly as his whole member was sheathed fully inside me. I panted, slowly opening my eyes to meet his concerned ones.
“You okay?” he asked.
“How many times have we had sex? Millions? and you’re still so slow” I said, smirking at him.
“Slow?” he said, raising his eyebrow.
“Well yeah...” I said, blushing slightly.
“Get ready to feel the thrusts of the almighty Chester then” he smirked.
He pulled himself almost out of me, slowly before he crashed into me furiously. He pulled himself almost out of me again, as he rammed back, hitting me at the prostate, causing me to moan out loud. He continued his furious ministrations, as I bucked my hips, arching my head and tilting my head as I once again saw stars cloud my vision.
The pain was excruciating at first, but I clamped my mouth and held it. By now, I would have thought I would be use to the pain, but... it seems like the first time every time.
His pace quickened some more, more so that I thought possible. I knew he was coming close, very close. Before the thought of pumping myself came to mind, he took care of that and began stroking me, stroking me along with his fast paced thrusts that drove me to the extremes of pleasure.
“Chester!” I moaned, my mouth gaping open.
I looked at him as his face contorted with pleasure to every thrust that he takes into me. He moaned my name, his left hand never ceasing to slow down on my shaft as I felt myself coming closer.
“C-ches--” I gasped.
“Come for me Mike” he breathed. “Come on baby” he urged.
I grunted, as my veins vibrated, sending the message throughout my body, electrifying me. The feel rushed into my head, then down my spine, into my abdomen until it reached its much needed destination. I felt my body explode, sending me to the brink of heaven as my legs shuddered and my fist clenched tighter around the white sheets below, slowly seeping in our mingled body sweat. My breath skipped, as Chester kept at his stroking. I bit my lip as I rode my orgasm, his slick hands still pumping me furiously.
I felt myself clench around Chester, tightening myself as he threw his head back, giving me one last thrust as he burst his seed inside of me, emptying himself in the bowels of my body.
Gradually, his strokes became slow and gentle, running his thumb over the head of my member every now and then as his thrust also slowed down until they eventually stopped.
He removed his hand, but didn’t remove himself from inside me as he leant down, my legs still around his waist.
He took my lips into his, giving me the most loving kiss like he does every single time.
“You are amazing” he breathed, pulling his head back slightly to look at me, face glistening with sweat.
“You are amazing” I replied back at him.
He chuckled before seizing my lips once again, pulling himself out of me slowly as I whimpered between our locked lips.
He rolled himself off of me, his hand on his stomach as we both looked up at the ceiling. Giggling, I turned to my side and hugged him, resting my head on his shoulders.
“Unky Mikey” I heard Draven faintly whimper.
I lifted my head off of his shoulders and sat up. “I hope we didn’t wake the little guy” I said, getting off the bed. I found a towel sprawled on the floor and wiped the cum on my abdomen and chest. Finding my thrown clothes, I quickly place them on.
“Unky Mikey” Draven whimpered again, seeming as though the child was crying.
“Coming buddy!” I called back.
I looked over at Chester quickly, his face smirking at me.
“What are you smirking at?” I chuckled.
“Oh I’m just thinking how lucky I am” he sighed happily.
“Damn right you’re lucky” I said, sticking my tongue out at him as I ran out of the door and into Draven’s bedroom. “What’s wrong buddy?” I asked him, his crying body sitting there, blankets under his legs as he watched me with tear stained eyes.
“I can’t sleep” he whimpered.
“You wanna sleep with me and Daddy?” I asked the child, his head nodding up and down wildly. “Kay come here” I said, stretching out my hand for the embrace as I carried him in my arms. “You feeling better now?” I asked the child, wiping his tears away and also receiving another nod from him.
We entered the bedroom with Chester finishing putting his white shirt on.
“What’s wrong Dravy?” asked Chester.
Instead of answering, the child buried his head in the crook of my neck, his face pouting as he tried to wipe away tears. Chester looked at me, hoping to receive an answer.
“He can’t sleep” I whispered to him.
“Ah” was his reply.
Sometimes, well most of the time, I feel as though I’m the mother in the house.
“Come on let’s get to bed” I said as I moved us to my side of the bed, placing him in the middle before I got myself in. I lay beside him, his body curled up against mine. Chester got in also, pushed his legs under the sheets and turned to face the back of the child.
Chester smiled warmly at me, Draven in between us, sounding as though he was already fast asleep. Chester leaned in, as did I as we exchanged a kiss.
“G’night Chaz” I whispered.
“Night baby” he replied.
I kissed the top of Draven’s forehead lightly, his eyes already shut closed as I whispered good night to him. Chester scooted closer, warming the child between us as he also kissed the top of Draven’s head for good night.
He pulled the blankets around the three of us higher as I sprawled my hand around Draven’s tiny body, calming me to know that the child was safe as my eyes slowly started to shut down.
“Good night Unky Mikey” he whispered. “Good night Daddy”